PERCEPTIONS

PERCEPTIONS
Author: PABLO DE SALAMANCA
1st Edition – 2011
2nd Edition – 2012
Revised according to the new Orthographic Agreement

 

ABOUT THE AUTHOR
Pablo de Salamanca was born in Rio de Janeiro in 1968. He holds a bachelor’s degree in engineering, graduating in 1991. He completed his master’s degree in 1992, defending his thesis in 1994. Still in his original professional area, he began his PhD in 1995, finishing his thesis in the year 2000. He began his psychic development in 1993, psychographing from 1994.

The present work, “Perceptions,” with a blended psychic-mediumistic character in balanced proportions, was the ninth work launched by Pablo. At the beginning of 2012, ten books have already been written by his hands: Wisdom in verses (2001), Depositions of the Beyond (2005), Lives in verses (2005), The Worker of the Threshold (2007), Extraphysical Experiences (2011), Reflections (2009), Extraphysical Experiences II (2010), Percepcoes (2011) and Sonetos to reflect (2011).

THANKS
Thanks, first of all, for the good spiritual mentors, your for support and protection. Father and mother, thank you for your unselfish love and sacrifice. I am deeply grateful, too, to the many incarnated friends who indirectly contributed to the execution of this work. These are so many, that I’d rather not quote them, to avoid committing an injustice to anyone.
I especially thank Terezinha S. do Carmo, who contributed directly to the conclusion of this book.

COVER
The cover is a photograph of Leland Davis, without denomination, removed from the site http://www.freerangestock.com (access on 06/22/2009), and, according to the same one, of use entirely free for registered users in the referred site.  The cover of the English version is an abstact painting  made by Miss Froggy, in which authorizes the use of all her photos for the common good.


COPYRIGHT
Attention!
This work is copyrighted and will not be marketed in any way. Although the book is offered for free by downloading on http://www.harmonianet.org, it can only be reproduced with the author’s permission, after contact via the email contato@harmonianet.org, when it will be allowed to quote in part or In all, provided that by naming the author and the homepage responsible for its maintenance on the internet.

INDEX

INTRODUCTION

1- ANIMISM AND MEDIUMITY
1.1- The influence of the medium’s consciousness
1.2- The influence of the medium’s unconscious
1.3- The attunement between medium and entity

2- THE MEDIUM-LITERARY WORK
2.1- How to read a mediumistic work
2.2- The value of a mediumistic work
2.3- The evolution of the mediumship of a medium

3- PERCEPTIONS
1- Write
2- The door
3- Greenhouse plant
4- Recurrences
5. Stiffness
6- The middle path
7- Narrow corridors
8- The table of life
9- Light Steps
10- See with other eyes
11- Gratitude
12- Heart in action
13- At the top of the mountain
14- Maturity
15- Purification
16- Willingness to understand
17- The value of the sacrifice
18- The first step
19- Essence
20- Walkers
21- The Seesaw of Life
22- Fine tuning the soul
23- Living is poetry
24- Let us be the bridge
25- Sunset
26- Extending Horizons
27- Exposed metals
28- Wheels of Life
29- Body and soul
30- Permanence
31- Childbirth
32- Sleep
33- See, choose and act
34- Self-sustaining life
35- The internal flame
36- Fear of making mistakes
37- Knowing how to die
38- Listening and seeing beyond
39. The Selves and God
40-Night Breeze
41- Wind
42- Tricks
43- Beauty
44- Virtuous Cycle

4- END

____________

INTRODUCTION
In this brief introduction, I wish to set out the reason for writing this book “Perceptions”. In fact, this book is the result of a “personal experiment”. At first, I only allowed some moods and sudden inspirations to flow freely on the paper. I did not really intend to make a new book. The contents that came up were varied in content, some expressing clearly what I had in the soul (animism), while others, by the way they happened and also by the content, left no doubt that they were transmitted by entities (spiritual friends) with Which I have been in contact with for some time (although they have not shown interest in signing the messages).
After weeks the writings were increasing and after careful re-reading I noticed that they could be useful to anyone who came to read them. However, I did not worry about it, focusing on the intention of simply “letting go” the writing, whenever there was a strong impulse. However, on one particular day I received the visit of an old friend, who was interested in knowing the contents of what I was writing. To my surprise, she found that some messages had a deep connection to problems she had been experiencing, and the dates on which I had written corresponded to the periods of her suffering, without my knowing. For her, there were answers and insights of great value that came out of my hands in a synchronous way to the events that took place in her life. Then, I realized that not all the messages I had materialized were only of a psychic background or of a restricted psychic base (medium / mentor connection). I had also been doing some sort of involuntary “psychic capture”, at least in relation to this friend, with whom I have strong ties. No doubt this reinforced in my mind that what I had been writing was of special value.

However, later on, I clearly noticed that on some occasions when I felt the impulse to write, I was moved by the presence of unbalanced entities. In these moments, I tried not only to give vent to the feelings of these beings in suffering, promoting a kind of catharsis, but also to induce them to a new direction of their energies.
I realized sometimes that I had some success in my attempt, relieving the spirits in disharmony, not only for the catharsis provided, but also for pointing / transmitting to them a better way of feeling, thinking and acting. So, after a while, I accumulated a series of varied messages in my hands. After meditating for a period, I concluded that they could be useful to people in general, which led me to group them in this book.
Generally, it will not be difficult for the reader to verify the diversity of messages found in this e-book.
Before presenting the texts themselves, I thought it important to comment on animism and mediumship in order to better situate those less experienced readers (Chapters 1 and 2).
In chapter 3 (“Perceptions”), I presented the messages about which I spoke here in this introduction in a chronological order.

1- ANIMISM AND MEDIUMITY


Initially, I would like to comment on the title of this chapter “Animism and Mediumship”. I purposely put the term “animism” first, because without the psychic factor there is no mediumship. But to clarify further, it is important to conceptualize both terms.
As for animism, using a classical definition, it is the “philosophical theory that considers the soul as the primary cause of all intellectual and vital events” (1), that is, it is the soul of the individual himself that originates the phenomena that Materialize. “Soul” is a term derived from the Latin anǐma, which, in turn, refers to the principle that gives movement to what is alive, which is animate or what causes to move (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amma) / Wiki / Alma).
On mediumship, in the Book of Mediums (2) it appears that the word “medium” comes from Latin (medium), meaning “medium” or “intermediary”, that is, medium is a person who can serve as an intermediary between the two planes of life , That is, between spirits and men. According to G. M. Ney (3), mediumship is the mediums ‘or sensitives’ ability to be “medium” to paranormal phenomena. According to L. Palhano Júnior (4), mediumship is the faculty that people (mediums) have, to a greater or lesser degree, to receive communications or to perceive the spirits or the Spiritual World.
Therefore, in broad outline, animism is the set of manifestations that come from the soul of the individual. In other words, it is phenomena brought about by the person’s own psyche without the participation of any other external entity or consciousness. So, for example, someone who is emotionally altered by strong stress may suddenly have a very aggressive reaction due to an outburst of a personality trait. That is, this was, at least in theory, an exclusive psychic action. Another example of animism is the case of one who writes something without the participation of any disincarnate or any external consciousness, using only the attributes of his psyche (“psyche” is Greek word meaning soul – http: //pt.wikipedia .org / wiki / Psyc% C3% AA). Thus, what this individual has written, comes from his own soul and, therefore, is a purely psychic process, at least in theory.
As for mediumship, a typical example of mediumistic activity is psychography, which occurs when the medium is used by another consciousness, which expresses its ideas through the hands of the sensitive, through writing. Citing also the example of psychophony, called by some of “incorporation,” in it the communicating entity uses the incarnate as an intermediary, to express his thoughts through speech.

Well, going back to what I said in the first paragraph, the term “animism” comes to the forefront of the term “mediumship” in the title of this chapter, because in fact any psychic mechanism only occurs through the biopsychic apparatus of the medium. And in this apparatus certainly includes the psyche of the medium, that is, an external communicating consciousness is manifested only through the sensitive, in attuning itself to the soul of this, that is, through the psychic potentialities of the medium. Therefore, there is no mediumship without some degree of animism, even in the so-called unconscious mediums (those who lose their lucidity during the mediumistic process). On the other hand, I also question whether there is “pure animism”. Does anyone who writes something, even scientific works, materialize knowledge only through their mind? Who guarantees that a part of what the scientist wrote did not have at least an influence of some incorporeal being, by the intuitive way? How many writers, some scientists, and others do not reveal that their ideas came through sudden inspirations, dreams, or seemingly random factors / events? For those who already have a minimum of developed sensitivity, it is not difficult to conclude that there is a very intense interrelation between the Material World and the so-called “Spiritual World”. Communication between different dimensions is constant, though often subtle. Therefore, I affirm that, just as there is no mediumship without animism, there is practically no animism without mediumship.
In this way, I go on to discuss how animism and mediumship blend, detailing some aspects of the interrelationship between the two. I do not intend to do a very thorough study here, but only to bring some clarification to those who have not been able to investigate the matter a little more closely.

Quotations made:
(1) School Dictionary Silveira Bueno. Ediouro. São Paulo, 2001.
(2) The Mediums’ Book. Allan Kardec. Brazilian Spiritist Federation. Rio de Janeiro, 1996.
(3) Parapsychology: terms and masters. Gerardo M. Ney. Bookstore Freitas Bastos. Rio de Janeiro, 1991.
(4) Mirabelli: an extraordinary medium. Lamartine Palhano Júnior. CELD Editions. Rio de Janeiro, 1994.

1.1- The influence of the medium’s consciousness
Everything that the medium (or sensitive) read, studied, lived within his family structure and, in addition, the cultural environment where he developed as a human being, influences his mediumistic activity. That is, everything that is in his conscious mind will permeate his mediumistic production. There is no way to separate what the medium is from what he produces, no matter how deep his psychic ability. Of course, the greater the depth of a mediumistic trance, the less will be the influence of the conscious of the sensitive, for example, in what is transmitted by speech (psychophony) or in what it expresses through writing (psychography).
Let us now turn to examples of how the medium’s consciousness interacts with its mediumistic production. In the case of a psychographer, if he is a cultured person, there will be a tendency for the writings he makes to be with a cultured language, or at least to be clear and concise, even if the communicating entity has not Good “schooling” in his last reincarnation.
In another situation, where the medium has grown up in an environment of strong Christian culture, obviously the messages that emerge through him will tend to express Christian content even in times when he is under the influence of a spiritual conscience not tied to Christianity. On the other hand, if the sensitive person has affection for some Eastern religion, and has read and / or studied the theme for many years, even if it channels a message of a Christian spiritual entity, it may give a stamp or “formatting” more or Less “oriental” to the message. I would remind you, however, that the intensity as the medium’s awareness interferes with mediumistic communication will depend on the depth of his sensitive ability. But as it is understood that there is always some involvement of the psyche of the medium (animism) in the phenomenon, it is clear that some influence of him will occur on the work.

1.2- The influence of the medium’s unconscious
Another source of influence by the psyche of the medium (animism), in some mediumistic task is through the so-called “unconscious” of the individual.
In the unconscious mind is all that has been repressed or forgotten by the person, with regard to facts, feelings and thoughts that he had in his current life.
Also the memories of past lives are at the unconscious level, the memories of the so-called “intermissive period” (time interval outside of matter, between different incarnations), and everything that the individual experienced outside the body during astral journeys Known as “extraphysical experiences”.
Thus, what is in the unconscious of a sensitive one, can undoubtedly merge with the transmitted mediumistic contents. A good example of this situation is what happens to a medium who receives imbalanced entities. This medium, supposing that in a previous life he died suffocated, by giving passivity to several types of disturbed entities, can often have the sensation of suffocation to “incorporate” suffering beings, because from his unconscious arise the unpleasant perceptions by this type of death . That is, even if the suffering spirits do not have a sense of suffocation, the medium presents this “symptom” animously. In this case, it would be important for the medium to deal with this traumatic issue of his past, for his own benefit, and also to avoid reproducing a totally unnecessary animism in the mediumship situation. I will not dwell here on examples of how the medium’s unconscious can alter a mediumistic message, because the possibilities are many, and are not part of the scope of this work. However, it is relevant to point out that animism can be useful in the mediumistic process, if what comes from the unconscious of the sensitive is constructive. In this case, the psychic forces of the individual will join the contents issued by the communicating entity, in order to achieve a positive goal.

1.3- The attunement between medium and entity
To have a mediumistic work of quality, a good vibratory harmony between the sensitive and the communicating entity is fundamental. Of course, throughout the life of the medium, he goes through fluctuations in his emotional state, which interferes in a good harmony with the spiritual guides. That is, mood factors affect the connection with entities that wish to communicate.
Thus, the lack of a certain constancy of the sensitive, can change somewhat the content of messages passed by the same entity over time. In the periods of more fragile connection with the mentor, the ideal is not to work in a mediocrity way, but rather to rebalance.
However, this problem can be minimized if the medium has psychic contents of quality which can permeate his mediumistic work in a constructive way.
On the other hand, it is common for the sensitive to have spiritual connections with more than one entity that have mediumistic transmission tasks. Thus the fluctuations of the psychic-emotional state of the medium may be useful, since the latter, presenting periods with varied patterns, will provide an opportunity for the communication of entities with different vibrations (according to the greater affinity of the moment). In this context, it is important to emphasize that each spiritual instructor has its function and utility in the diversity of life.
It is also important to point out that the mediumistic development of someone goes through the question of their growth as a human being in search of a greater balance. This occurs concomitantly to the increase of affinity by the entities with whom it has pre-programmed psychic tasks. Therefore, the mediumistic development must occur along with the soul evolution, both being issues that promote a good harmony with the communicating spirits.
Thus, a medium who studies a lot who has no prejudices and who seeks constant self-knowledge probably will not only be a useful instrument for the entities but also a good cooperator in mediumistic works.

 

2- THE MEDIUM-LITERARY WORK


Here we come to a point of questioning on how to evaluate the psychic work of a sensitive. In the face of the various variables that interfere with one’s psychic-psychic abilities, how can one understand a certain mediumistic work? In the following we try to answer this question that is not rarely raised by more critical readers. They are right to keep a pointed eye on the mediumistic literature, for having reached a higher degree of maturity or for being naturally more “distrustful”, they require more elements that facilitate greater clarity on this human activity, in which it is not free from Misunderstandings and scams.


2.1- How to read a mediumistic work
Basically it can be affirmed that the reading of a book is mediumistic or it should not always be done under the sieve of reason. There would be no logic in accepting what is written simply because it was published. Therefore a process of “filtering” is fundamental for the reader to critically assimilate what may be useful to him in some way. It is clear that the “filter” that the reader will use is something totally personal and what will be considered good for another will be a nullity. I used the term “filtering” because it provides a very appropriate picture for this question.

I believe that, although we do not recognize the importance of a specific work, when we make a careful evaluation, something is done. In other words, it will not be easy to access the contents of a book and simply conclude that it is despicable by eliminating it altogether. So if we do a conscientious “filtering” we will always get something of value.

2.2- The value of a mediumistic work
A prime consideration in the evaluation of a mediumistic book is to understand that it is worth much more for its content than for the one who signs it. There are mediumistic works in which the spiritual author prefers anonymity but the content speaks for itself evidently demonstrating its value.
On the other hand, from the standpoint of a Universalist Spiritualism, in which we prefer some characteristics of a good mediumistic work are: content that stimulates people to expand horizons and consciousness; Ideas that reduce prejudice; Thoughts that explain the counterproductive side of orthodoxies; And arguments that lead to new learning, avoiding attachments and inducing harmony. In this context we understand that a mediumistic work may have a respectable value with either a small or large dose of animism. For this to happen it is enough that animism is of good quality and obviously that communicating spiritual entity is a harmonious consciousness.

2.3 The evolution of psychic work with a medium
If we observe closely the evolution of the mediumship of a medium, we will note that over time the contents of the books, even if signed by the same spiritual author, may present modifications of style and content, to a greater or lesser degree.
In part one can credit to this fluctuations of the psychic interference of the sensitive in the period of its mediumistic production. Another relevant factor inherent in the medium is the enrichment that passes after performing studies of various types. This can influence his work positively as he acquires new knowledge that helps him in a process of expansion of consciousness. However, although less subject to change of vibratory state, the spiritual author by himself may have been the cause of some change in style and content of the works perhaps attending to needs / objectives that escape our immediate understanding (eg, may have the intention Of reaching a differentiated public in the Earth’s Plan). It is clear that over time both the medium and the communicating entity itself evolve, which is reflected in the quality of the books produced. It is also important to note that according to the passage of time, there is a tendency to improve the connection / tuning between the sensitive and his subtle working partner.
So if we look at the mediumistic production of someone, especially if there is more than one spiritual author involved, we will easily realize works of varied content. And why does this occur? Basically because the reading public is also quite diverse. There are many needs for enlightenment and there are innumerable types of “spiritual hunger”.

 

3- PERCEPTIONS

1- Write
Writing is pure magic, for it transports part of the soul to the role. And the paper flies, with the strength it has been given, seeking other souls for momentary fusion. Writing is a soul transfusion. Paper is the vehicle. Another soul is the end.
A purpose therefore is the exchange of energies. It is concluded, without further ado, that writing is a sacred act.
However, I am referring to writing with soul, transmitting, with sincerity, what is. Thus, even if one is not very pure, one purifies himself during writing, for a cathartic process is at work. For that, just be sincere. And then, it is easy to understand that writing is the magic of transfusion and purification.
March 6, 2009.

2- The door
I knock on the door. I knock slowly, at first. But, the pace soon increases. Now, I tap with intense vigor. I stop.
I wait in silence, trying to hear anything that denounces the opening of the door. Silence endures. My soul seems to be closed. I knocked on the door of my soul and she did not want to respond. I hit it hard, but the answer does not come.
Why does not my soul want to respond? Why the distance?
Why the seemingly insurmountable obstacle of the closed door?
But not! I do not feel like breaking the door. I know it can not be opened in this way. It needs to open, without even creaking hinges and letting the light pass in the natural rhythm of life.
I would like to understand this rhythm!
If I understood, the door would already be open. And she would be letting a wonderful light flow. A light that does not dazzle! A light that illuminates with pleasant heat. It is the light of the soul! The glow itself that I can only glimpse through the narrow gaps of the closed door.
But, I know the door will open. I hear the footsteps of my soul, approaching on the other side of the door. Just wait.
The merger is approaching …
March 6, 2009.

3- Greenhouse plant
I do not want to be like a greenhouse plant!
A greenhouse plant, despite receiving a number of special care, can not grow much. It is bounded by a vase and the roof of the greenhouse. Its roots will never be deep, nor will its branches lift the sky freely.
However, to be like a leafy tree, free in nature, one must accept and face the wind of storms, the abrasive heat of the summer sun, the lack or excess of water, in short, the world’s inclemencies.
This is the price of being free!
Sometimes it misses a cozy corner but how often does a place like this become a prison?
Receive everything painstakingly as a greenhouse plant atrophies the soul.
The little plant will never be a tree, as the child will never become a man.
May the storms of life come!
March 08, 2009.

4- Recurrences
Even if you do not like it, life offers us pain and tension.
It is up to us to transform pains into flowers and tension into understanding.
Accepting certain limitations is wisdom, for often what the intellect thinks it has understood, but the soul has not yet assimilated.
Understanding is different from practicing, but life is a great opportunity to put into practice everything that we imagine we have understood.
With every failure, every slip, we have a good warning for what we have not yet assimilated.
Repentance and frustration are natural and useful reactions, but they should not be prolonged.
Better to regain consciousness about the disharmony that keeps coming back from time to time.
So life and time are good allies.
The pain is nothing more than that new opportunity that arises.
How beautiful life is, despite its gray hues!
How useful are time and its recurrences, despite their pastel tones.
On this, perhaps the Master of Assisi would say: thank you Sister Vida, thank you Brother Tempo. Thank you to Sorrowful pain, thank you to the Storm for every wind. Thank you Brother Sun, but also thank you Sister Rain.
Thank you to Solitude who leaves me alone, to meditate in peace, without any bitterness.
March 10, 2009.

5. Stiffness
Rigidity does not match life!
In the vegetable kingdom we have the example of the old trees. They have thick trunks, which break during the storm.
But the flexible bamboo surpasses the winds and lives on.
In the human context it is not difficult to remember that a dead body is coldly rigid.
Men have rigidity as a rule, with the exception of honorable exceptions. They, when they firm their opinion, are harder than rock, only provoking a split.
There is inflexibility in politics as in religion, in small groups as in the multitude, in the tiny isolated country as in the great nation.
Poor man who made rigidity his standard of action, because he does not think through the brain, nor does he feel with the heart.
Stiffness in excess is true misery. Flexibility is life and transformation.
The rigid boast of his firmness, but he forgets that soon the ground will open to swallow his coffin.
And his soul will not be light!
She will be caught by the force of gravitation, where she is chained to his rigid opinion.
March 12, 2009

6- The middle path
The middle way! What a desirable goal!
I look for the middle way, but my legs wobble like the members of a drunk.
I do not yet have the skill to follow the straight road, which I understand to be the middle way.
My soul oscillates between impulsiveness and recollection, seeking to understand and practice the discovery of the Buddha.
However, I have hopes of finding the way to tread the middle way, without so many disappointments and without so much delay.
I also believe that it will probably not be a journey with the ideal balance. But, I foresee that my walk will soon be very different from the drunken walk.
I see that the road is well marked, for I no longer only see with material eyes. So maybe my path is not exactly the middle one yet, but I plan to tread it without fear.
March 13, 2009.

7- Narrow corridors
Sometimes life’s paths become narrow corridors. In these moments, when the individual struggles a lot, he ends up hurting himself. He thinks that everything from that moment on will be limited. He sits in a prison.
However, if he looks more closely at the narrow corridor walls, he will understand that life sends him a message. Everything conspires to pay attention to certain questions. If he were out in the open, or walking long roads, he would not notice important points to understand and transform. He would be distracted by the vastness of the landscape.
Therefore, the narrow aisle is needed to focus on something that needs to be improved. At first, it’s unpleasant. But if instead of rejecting the situation, accepting it seeking understanding, soon the corridor will be behind. There will be a spacious room or an easy way to go.
The more narrow corridors are rejected, the longer they often stretch, occupying much of the trajectory of a life.
March 14, 2009.

 

8- The table of life
Playing the struggles of living is a challenge.
When one thinks that the lesson has been learned, there is life doubting. Then comes the old situation that afflicts or disharmonizes, so that, once again, one can prove that the problem has been overcome.
It is a seemingly simplistic method of repetition.
Life promotes as many repetitions as necessary for the individual to test what he has learned, transformed, or perfected. It’s the old board-action method in action! Repeat the lesson until it is “on the tip of your tongue.” Sometimes repetition is camouflaged, but to the good observer she can not hide.
Thus, I understand that the best way to act is to face the lesson that comes back, as a learning necessary for the soul. It’s best to do it before we become like the lazy student who finds it all boring.
Only in this way do dreams come true …
March 17, 2009.

9- Light Steps
To walk the roads of life with light steps, one must have wisdom.
Usually we step hard, making a lot of noise with each step. We are noisy beings!
Although we pay attention for moments, trying to tread lightly the path, in a short time we are already stamping our feet on the ground, as if we were in a march of war.
For very little, we make loud noises. We are noisy,
We complain, we fight, anyway, we are parents and children of the din.
Gentleness is still a distant goal. We just rehearsed moments of serenity.
One day I will tread lightly, even in the midst of the whirlwind of life.
I will not be perceived. Although visible, I will be invisible.
My voice will be as serene, functional, and gentle breathing.
No one will hear my footsteps, which will be confused with the Great Silence.
March 23, 2009.

10- See with other eyes
Often we see a fact with eyes of doubt, with eyes of criticism, with prejudiced eyes.
So we judge, discredit and even disrespect.
It is not uncommon for us to see many defects in the next, but we often do not realize that we easily identify in others what we have to a greater or lesser extent within us.
How difficult is self-criticism and the absolved look! How easy it is to point out something that we would not like you to point at us.
It is more comfortable to be in the role of judge than of defendant, especially when the “defendant” does not even know that he is being tried by someone.
To look at is an instinctive act that has been developed for many ages.
Maybe it’s time to learn to see with other eyes …
March 23, 2009.

11- Gratitude
We often forget to thank.
If we are born, it is because someone allowed and endured with at least a minimum of balance a long period of gestation.
If we had a residence with reasonable conditions of shelter, it is because someone worked diligently for us.
If we eat, drink and grow healthily, it is because someone cared for us.
If we had the necessary affection for good psychic and emotional development, it is because someone loved us.
If we study and become intellectually robust, it is because many have collaborated extensively with our learning.
So it’s not fair to forget to be grateful.
Even if we can not thank directly those who have given us support, for whatever reason, we can collaborate with others who are in need. This is gratitude to life. There is no reason to be arrogant for the material wealth or intelligence we believe we have. No one comes to the top alone. We all need them all.
Who knows how to be grateful understands life, and life gives back to it with abundance.
March 24, 2009.

12- Heart in action
The beggars hold out their Hands!
Hungry mouths yearn for food, but the soul has parched breasts.
The soul can not give what it does not have!
What learning is behind the hunger for solidarity and love?
It is necessary to give to receive, said a master of superior understanding.
You have to take the first step!
It takes a divine impulsivity, for the development of the divine itself.
Unlike the impulsiveness of throwing the first stone, it is better to have the impulse to lay the foundation stone of love. On this rock will rise an immaterial but deeply palpable church: the Church of the Acting Heart!
This is an institution that only works well when in full swing. Love is worthless, if it lodges in a lazy heart, that only dreams.
With the heart in action, there will be no begging hands, no hungry mouths, no souls with parched breasts!
March 26, 2009.

13- At the top of the mountain
On the mountain of my fate, I place great hopes. I foresee pure air, silence for the soul, and the green expanse as horizon.
Up there, my soul can fly. Even bound to a body of flesh, my soul can fly!
I can hear birds singing and smell the flowers. I can already see a colorful and active fauna, wasting vital tonus.
I sense the integration, there, high on the mountain. I know that the climb should not be too easy, but focusing on the final goal, no effort will be excessive.
The burden will be light. The ascent of the mountain will be like the flow of a sacred river, and there, there will be the crowning of a life of persistent pursuit.
There will certainly be scars acquired in moments of internal and external scrubs, but at least my face will be gleaming with joy and self-realization. So will be. So it is.
March 30, 2009.

14- Maturity
The ways of life are complex.
When we believe that we are seeing them well, and understanding where they begin and where they end, we are faced with the mists of perplexity.
Even when we “hit” it, we can see that the “hit” was only relative. This is when the human condition becomes evident.
Then we find that the tool of the intellect is limited, and that the accuracy of the soul’s perceptions is restricted. In the same proportion as we know the laws of the universe, our vision of the outer and inner world is established.
We’re still like recent litter kittens! Some, with their eyes closed, they hit their heads.
Others, a few, already have their eyes open, but still, they hit their heads.
It is necessary to mature!
However, maturity only comes with time …
April 6, 2009.

15- Purify
Leak! Dense energy leaks like molten lead!
Find another center of gravity. Flow! Leave my vase empty!
Better a hollow, light vessel than a vase filled with density!
An empty vase can at least save, if not pure water or valuable wine, the sweet scent of perfume that is gone.
That’s why it leaks! Let it flow to the last drop of unconscious moods, so that emptiness can exist.
May the cleansing be done to the true end!
And only then will there be a beginning. A new beginning!
This is the end to which I am destined, at this moment the gut of purification required. And in this beginning of emptiness, I begin to make a valid poetry.
Poetry is the scent one seeks, in the long cycles of an old life.
Poor are those who wander, without understanding that without poetry life is empty.
We live to produce some melody, amid the noise, amid the disharmony.
From the brute force of wild nature comes true joy: listening to song, instead of moaning; Feel the sweetness of honey, where there is bitterness of gall;
See the light, behind the dark walls of the sky.
June 29, 2009.

16- Willingness to understand
When one wants to understand, a point is a letter; A letter is a phrase; A sentence is a paragraph; A paragraph is a book; And a book is a lifetime.
When there is no interest in understanding, a complete life is less than an old, outdated book. A book is worth less than a paragraph; A paragraph does not have the value of a single sentence; A phrase means less than a word; A word is like a solitary letter; And a letter is more indecipherable than a point.
It all depends on wanting!
When one really wants to understand, even in the midst of darkness, one has the necessary enlightenment.
June 29, 2009.

17- The value of the sacrifice
What is the value of a soul that cries?
It is worth all those who can drink from her tears.
How much is a bleeding soul worth?
It is worth by the consciential awakening of those who stain with her blood.
Such is the value of a soul in true sacrifice. That sacrifice that rises above purely human values, being, only, giving oneself for love.
True sacrifice does not need to have the height of a Calvary mount, and even can be realized every day, within the conscience of each one.
One can prune the soul itself, which weeps and bleeds, so that it can flourish further.
This pruning, therefore, is not simply castration. It is like the rough stone carving, which will bring forth a hidden, and often unexpected, glow.
Therefore, when there come some tears and small bleeds, as well as pruning and scraping, let us cry with joy, as much as we can, in every moment.

June 29, 2009.

18- The first step
How he suffers, he who does not know his divine origin!
Lost lies between his feelings, spinning between doubts and revolts.
It is as if he were detained, in a house with closed doors and windows.
His world is limited to lifeless walls.
There are no horizons. There is no heaven. There is no light. There is no pure air, which sustains living.
Without the divine breath, whose flow was limited by the self, which is constricted, there is no good prospect later. Everything is small and stingy.
But let a crack be opened! The light of hope soon penetrates, in the right direction. And with it, new airs, to a new vigor. Everything depends on the will, through a flexible judgment.
Who seeks finds! Who knocks on the door, finds an answer!
Therefore, new space is opened. To do this, just take the first step …
July 2, 2009.
19- Essence
What is the value of rhyme and metrics, if the legitimate content of the soul is lacking? Of what is the farcical and the technical, if it lacks the breath that moves the worlds?
Essence! Beautiful word that translates the heart, and that rhymes with conscience!
Certainly a rhyme of coherence, because if there is no emanating center, there is only an empty shell.
All writing, all poetry has to have essence! Every speech, every prayer has to have a soul!
Otherwise, we only play masks without the actor. And the mask, without the artist, is just an object worthless.
In the journey we take, we have to emanate essence.
Only then will we stop being puppets, to become pilgrims.
At first, we will act without good experience, like young boys. But one day we will reach a fine degree of excellence.
July 07, 2009
20- Walkers
There are many roads in life!
The good walker pays attention to his path. Concentrate on it and do the best. It may take time, but he reaches his destination.
But the errant walker walks down his road, watching the others. When he least expects it, he is already following strange steps to his essence. He is then confused and full of incoherence.
In reality he does not walk, but just wanders. In this path, which is obscure, he does not see his goal, feeling lost.
Only after considerable weariness does he sit and meditate, although still stunned. Finally he realizes that he must return to the original road. That which combines, in his present stage, with his immortal soul. And after all, he resumes his journey.
Despite tired, regain the confidence that renews his energies.
This walker is no longer errant.
July 07, 2009.
21- The Seesaw of Life
Material life is a seesaw.
One day if it’s on the top, the other on the bottom.
Many are discouraged by this characteristic of life, indulging in a kind of doldrums, after so many sudden swings.
They do not understand that, until some balance is achieved, some skills need to be developed.
Perhaps a good way to live the most intense phases of seesaw, is to use a certain childish innocence, taking advantage of the “joke” of the moment.
Better to laugh at the rise and fall of the seesaw of life, than to get bored or depressed.
Thus, at certain times, acting like a child to have fun is an attitude full of wisdom …
July 9, 2009.
22- Fine tuning the soul
The music that touches my soul does not yet have constant harmony.
Over and over again, there are dissonant sounds.
It is in these moments, not very pleasant, but extremely useful, that I realize how much I have to adjust the strings of my soul, tuning the instrument that I am in the cosmic orchestra.
I do not intend to compromise the divine symphony! I wish to be a good instrument, to collaborate with Universal Harmony.
So, at each dissonant moment, I stop and seek tuning, soon returning to persevering training. It does not matter if the adjustment takes a day, an hour or an instant. What I know, is that sincere and constant dedication bears good fruit.
So just proceed with soul purity and infant energy …
July 14, 2009.
23- Living is poetry
To write a poetry, rhymed or not, one have to make oneself empty. It is necessary to practice the art of emptying oneself.
To empty oneself, one must exercise detachment from one’s own preoccupations.
Then, and only then, is the possibility allowed to fill the soul with a pure feeling.
This feeling, fulfilled, transformed and finally shaped by the soul that welcomed it, materializes in the role with a particular brightness. It is the brightness of the soul to manifest, which creates from a matrix, transmuting ore into metal, stones under construction, hope in song.
Thus, I learn in the day-to-day, leaving aside the pettiness of worldly concerns, giving way to emptiness to settle.
Then I allow myself to fill with legitimate feeling and inspiration, aspiring to more than narrow and mere repetition.
So I find that living is wonderful!
Just know how to live …
July 26, 2009.
24- Let us be the bridge
Communication between us seems to be a difficult problem. Generally we project in the like, the feelings that still live in our soul, like the vanity, the pettiness and the envy, believing that the other plans something against us.
Thus, true communication is full of noise, far from being clean and crystal clear. It is often believed that there is a second intention, behind the written or spoken word. Communicating, then, rarely means understanding. It is easy to see an abyss between those who try.
What would be the solution to this problem? If there is a gap and, at the same time, an abyss between the parts, why not make a bridge?
Well, to materialize it, resources are needed. In this case, as we speak of a virtual bridge, the resources of goodwill and a certain amount of humility suffice, perhaps adding a bit of intelligence.
In cases of ineffective communication, at least one of the interlocutors should be the bridge itself.
If the language in use is not accepted, one must use the good will to change it, after a fundamental exercise of humility. If we add to it a little of the temper of intelligence, we will have an adequate communication, that is, with understanding.
So if there is an abyss, let us be the bridge …
July 26, 2009.
25- Sunset
When I watch a sunset, with its beautiful variegated colors that evolve into the gloom, I realize that it is reflected in my spiritual retina, waking up memories of the past that are still present.
As the sun goes down and the shadows rise, through taciturn tones, I breathe an atmosphere that is gone, but still lives in me. Agreement for feelings and memories. Dreams emerge and I become almost ecstatic. I realize that I am eternal. My pilgrim essence imposes itself, in these moments, on the bark of the earthly personality.
I’m not a hollow tree trunk! I have perennial sap that sustains my being.
The cries of pain and mockery of the earth do not affect me.
They are just like distant noises that make up the environment.
The battle of material life sounds to me like a play, which has more value for the learning that is assimilated than for the acts and events themselves.
I am in earthly life, but at the same time I hover over it.
I live and breathe, but at every moment I am the deep silence.
July 27, 2009.
26- Extending Horizons
Close is the vision of one who holds attachments. Cling to the rock, which is already rolling down the mountain. He stands on top of the tree, barely supported by rotting roots. He prefers to sink with the ship, although the water has already flooded.
Narrow is the vision of the one who, in search of fleeting pleasure, insists on nourishing sensations. He does not understand that the soul needs true food, while he tries to sate it only with food. He does not realize that corporeal sensations are fleeting pleasure, and that the soul cries out for something more.
 

Poor human being who is conditioned to animality, keeping himself in an ignorant poverty, a reflection of the narrowness of vision, for sure.

Just let go of the bonds of attachment! Just try the new one with a spirit of innocence! Thus limited vision gives way to comprehensiveness. And with new breath to inflate the sails of the soul, like a ship that comes out of the lean bay, it reaches, at last, the great sea…
July 30, 2009.

27- Exposed metals
The metals are exposed!
Its performance is felt far away. It screams and make you suffer.
Suffering is instantaneous, but it has a later effect that continues …
These metals that make human blood pour are the violence that dwells in
each person. Therefore, in our world, metals have such intense and persistent strength.
In the same way, voices that should be very human, have extremely metallic timbres.
These voices do not bleed the blood, but they also hurt deeply. Metal words promote pain in an instant, with corresponding lasting effect, after being fired.

Often, a word of iron or steel keeps ticking for a long time, after it has been issued.
Thus, I have tried to observe the metallic aspects of my being. Some are hidden. Others are exposed. Still others appear and disappear like the sun in a well-demarcated spring-sunset cycle. I need to slow down the metallic timbre of my voice. The sound that my soul produces must be more subtle.
Only in this way will it contribute better to the symphony of life …
August 07, 2009.
28- Wheels of Life
Life is like a wheel! Most of the time it’s spinning.
Movement is a fundamental characteristic of living, but sometimes it is parked for a necessary moment of reflection.
Then, inexorably, the action is pushed once again …
At certain times, life is like a toy wheel, presenting irregular movements. There is no predictable pace and flexibility is required.
During other situations, one lives like the wheels of a racing car. Speed ​​is the key, with strong arms at the wheel and constant attention.
At certain times, life is like a tractor wheel. That’s when we need to accept a slow cadence, developing patience.
At certain times, life turns like a roller. In these times, courage and perseverance are essential to withstand pressures.
To be able to adapt to the rhythms of the various wheels of life is something intelligent.
To participate in every rhythm, with serenity, is wisdom!
August 19, 2009.
29- Body and soul
Body and soul are dichotomies in the ways of life.
Often the body is pure tiredness, while the soul keeps enthusiasm for manifesting itself.
The body groans as the soul sings.
The body weeps with pain, but the soul weeps with joy.
In this situation, the physical machine looks like a pale ghost, before the divine essence, strong of force.
And then, the body begs for moments of rest for the soul, which insists on working. The soul responds that it can yield more. There is a deadlock, and therefore an agreement is necessary. Where will the break-even point be? Silence is made and endures … There is no easy answer to be gained.
Only by treading the roads of life, amid the density of matter, and under the impulses of the soul, is a solution found. The exact answer is individual and nontransferable, varying according to the nuances of the journey.
August 20, 2009.
30- Permanence
The pain that anguishes is a brief wind that does not shake the rock.
Lack of perspective is a foolish illusion on the horizon of infinity.
Hatred is like a tiny sob amid the chords of the divine symphony.
Volatile emotions can not shake the permanent.
My essence is permanent!
I feel that both the light of the stars and the cosmic dust are parts of my being.
What fills the universe is the essence of my consciousness. I am the being and the non-being, in a fusion of perfect intelligence.
The shallow and the bottom belong to my deepest being. The voice and the silence dwell in my soul. Both speak and quiet at the precise moment.
Those who think to disturb, are, to me, softly mumble.
Those who think they are enemies are God in action, impelling me to create and recreate.
So I kiss the ethereal mouth that curses me, and I smell the aroma of good renewal. I am grateful, for I have been helped to understand that the Divinity manifests itself in infinite forms.
And with this blessed apprenticeship, I can only thank from the depths of my soul, saying: – calm down!
The hour of awakening has arrived …
August 24, 2009
31- Childbirth
Contractions! Acute pain that has a beginning, but seems to have no end.
Illusion! What pain are you talking about? Is it the body that groans and slips into feverish insomnia?
No! All illusion! And when his mouth has opened in search of water, he realizes that he is no longer thirsty.
What pain that moaned, if now there is only peace reflected in the wall mirror?
Now, another dream! A brief dream announcing the contractions of a divine birth. And a lighter soul is born, who loses the coarse bonds with the gross land.
Seize the moment and listen! The wings that beat are still fragile, but gradually gain strength in the quest for the infinite.
This force is the inspiration, which raises flights to well away from the ground.
Poor insecure souls, who still cling to the depths of the dark earth!
Why not leave behind immature illusions, and develop wings?
Only then will the contractions be brief and ignorant.
And childbirth will flow like the great river of life, which does not stop with obstacles …
August 24, 2009.
32- Sleep
Sleep is coming.
I release myself from the light of the waking, to penetrate into the fertile darkness of the unconscious. It is from this that the basis for harmony is made.
So, with pleasant surrender, I let myself be carried in the arms of deep sleep, which brings the restorative breeze. And I’ll tell her when the time comes: look, breeze!
You must repair me! Feed my soul that is thirsting for vigor, as far as the farmer, tired, seeks clean and soft bed. Make reparation in my soul, thirsting for harmony, and leave no scar!
That tomorrow, I have a powerful driving force!
May I, in the midst of the strangleholds of belligerent matter, fulfill my end well.
Restful sleep and friend, do with me what you should do.
It takes my soul to the redo. And that she is, again, nourished to contentment. In this way, I commit myself to use the time to serve well, and learn to transcend …
August 24, 2009.
33- See, choose and act
Life limits, it offers obstacles. Compresses and narrows the passages. And on the ground there are rocks that make them bump, or slime that induces them to slip. Along the way, walking quickly or slowly, there are illusions to divert us …
But, much depends on the look. Everything can be worsened by a pessimistic view.
If I see with eyes full of tears, a wide span looks like narrow hallway.
If I look with half-closed eyes, the darkness advances through the light.
However, the power of choice is for each one. If a bitter situation prevails, we can decide how to see it and how to act before it. Either we put ourselves in the position of mere victim, accommodating ourselves and feeding the suffering, or we act
Legitimately and courageously in terms of a solution.
The type of look, the choice itself, and the direction of action are individual.
If you were one-eyed, why so much lament? Better to see well from the view that was left. If you lost a leg, why stay seated? More advantageous is to take crutches and march towards life.
It depends on each one …
August 31, 2009.
34- Self-sustaining life
The body cracks like a machine without oil.
The work continues, for the spirit pushes it forward. One and a half moans of suffering muscles arise, waiting for a rest that does not arrive.
The spirit, feverish, only sees the goal to achieve. Ignore, manly, that there is limit to everything. Even the altruistic task, in this dense and ancient world, lacks certain prudence. The purity of innocence is not very useful if it is not self-sustaining. What is the use of acting in an apparently restless way if, after a little while, the body screams, begging for peace?
Even if one wishes to be deaf, one must hear the cries of the physical vessel. Otherwise, one arrives at the absurdity of a forced “paralytic” period.
Sustainability!
That’s what many people are saying about using the environment. But sustainable must also be the action with the body itself, since it is the nature closest to us.
We need to expand the concept of ecology!
If we learn to live in harmony with our corporeal nature, it will extend to the environment that surrounds us.
Education begins at home.
September 2, 2009.
35- Internal flame
Shadows flutter on the ground as the sun sets on the horizon. Shadows rise in the soul, when the light of consciousness ceases to shine.
You must keep the inner flame burning!
In this way the vicinity will be illuminated, allowing a reasonable visibility, even if you have some lanes depenumbra.
So when each one keeps his private flame crackling, it does not matter if the sun sets on the horizon. The fundamental problem is the imminence of the inner night, for the inattentive in the light itself …
If there is darkness in the soul, one must pick up the dry twigs of dismay, sorrow, and hopelessness, and burn them in a bonfire in great amusement.
If the inner fire is not the best, if it does not burn with ardor, let it have at least light equivalent to that of a candle.
Thus, it will be possible to see every stone in the path …
September 08, 2009
36- Fear of making mistakes
The fear of error paralyzes. Many, for fear of failing, avoid action, so deceive themselves deeply. This is called the default error. Those who omit to live, trying to prevent possible failures, are already wrong. They stop exercising, fail to test their strengths and abilities. They forget that, falling, they often learn not to stumble more.
Also, whenever someone falls, they learn to lift.
So, why are you so afraid of failing? Was it fear of being appointed? Or would it be repulsion in hurting pride itself?
In fact, it does not matter what the answers are. What is worth more is to live, with the courage to try, honestly, to hit.
When you live and act, respecting your neighbor and yourself, a mistake is a success.
What is apparently a failure, as it ripens under the influence of time, becomes a path to harmony.
September 10, 2009.
37- Knowing how to die
For many generations the murderous man. And he automatically kills anything that appears to be a threat, or that simply displeases him.
It is much easier to “eliminate” what is in the external world, allowing Him to forget the inconsistencies that inhabit his inner world.
Why not let that part of being that is clinging to arrogance, pettiness, and fear die? Why not let unsound stubbornness, sick vanity, or pride die?
We must know how to die!
And this dying is not simply elimination or annulment, but a transformative process, where, for example, the death of stubbornness without logic gives way to perseverance, or arrogance leaves existence giving way to justice. Therefore, to know how to die is to practice the so-called “good death”. But to practice this art, it is fundamental to exercise Life.
Exercising living is not basically understanding the theory on the path, but, in fact, treading the road, leaving aside what makes walking difficult.
September 13, 2009.
38- Listening and seeing beyond
Almost midnight!
It is easy to hear the silence, which is only interrupted by little common sounds. The engine of the refrigerator, a faint clatter of glass from the window, the snoring of someone sleeping … I then perceive the value of silence and solitude for a reflective moment. This moment soon becomes contemplative.
It is possible to note, in this state, the beauty that is in the things that are generally judged insignificant.
There is beauty in the breeze that knocks on the window glass. There is a peculiar grace in the gecko that wanders on the wall. It is possible to feel the Harmony, which permeates Life in the smallest details.
As you keep your eyes fixed on the old wooden shelf, you can almost see that it is not a dead piece, but rather that the particles that form it in the dimension of matter also vibrate as pure energy. And behind this energy field, it is not difficult to realize that there is a Computer Power. Chaos does not exist. Everything is Harmony, even the wind that stirs everything.
Movement and paralysis are faces of the same coin, as are strength and mildness, like moisture and dryness, on a clear day or a dark night.
September 14, 2009.
39. The Selves and God
The human being deeply cries out his frustrations, wounded pride and unadulterated vanity. It is when man becomes excessively trapped in his earthly personality, forgetting his divine potentials. He feels badly loved because he really does not love himself. He is adulterated in the purpose of harmony, for in not liking himself, he does not love others either.
And he complains, making his journey as a walk in alley full of mud. Jamming and screams! He cries out for deliverance from the chains he himself created.
So at this very moment, it’s best to shut up and listen …
After expectant times, someone calls. It is the core to emerge from insane night. Though flickering, lights of understanding emerge. It is consciousness breaking the veil of illusion. It is already possible to see that the Divinity is in everyone, and therefore each deserves respect.
The various, infinite selves, which inhabit the universe, are part of the One.
Thus, all selves need to live in the Harmony of God.
September 14, 2009.
41- Wind
To let the mind loose, in the wind, is to surrender it to God under its breath. It is a continuous and pleasurable flow. It’s like the wind itself! Simply an energy that flows, without exact intent.
It is in these moments when the mind is left loose, that poetry arises. Everything becomes poetry, like a cup that overflows, bubbling with joy.
And I ask: – wind, you are the messenger of whom? Where does it come from, bringing my mind, rhymes that do not hide?
For a brief time, I have silence in response.
But soon, like a stone rolling on a steep slope, new inspiration comes, as if it were imposed on me. I do not know where it comes from or who, but the poetry, from me, takes hold. Better not to resist the energy of this wind, for all that is dammed,
Soon yields broken. My tired body then lets the poetry flow …
September 16, 2009
42- Artimanhas
Life is an art! An art, full of whining!
So many simple details and nuances, that they tricked from children to old elders. What is a joy becomes a trap, while suffering brings growth.
Peace can be stagnation, and agitation ends up paralyzing fatigue.
Tiredness induces meditation, which generates wisdom.
Unshared wisdom is practically in vain.
And then? How to live life, if it deceives us at every turn or corner?
Is it to live suspicious?
Better not, for it is the life that teaches. But what is the key to good sina?
It is learning to live with wise science, which is living with awareness. It is knowing how to walk awake, to each path, shortcut or alley, seeing with the heart, without leaving reason aside. That is, it is an accomplishment that borders on the ruse, because it is necessary to be firm, but flexible; Strong and also soft; Now practical, now idealistic.
It is necessary to navigate, according to the currents of the sea of ​​life.
September 16, 2009.
43- Beauty
Beauty! Ah! The beauty! So sung in its facet of narrowness, which borders on the repetitive. This quality should not be limited to forms and colors which, in fact, basically stimulate the senses.
Beauty is much more!
There is beauty in old age sober and wise, as in the dignity of those who suffer in peace.
There is beauty in the simplicity of the people of the country, as in the sincerity of those who have not yet reached the bottom of the well. The beautiful is not only in a face and in its symmetrical lines, but also in the face morphetica that, nevertheless, maintains the
Glow of the look. Just watch carefully …
And the nature? How many examples of beauty!
However, it is important to point out that what escapes standards also holds charm. In a puddle of mud can the sun reflect.
The blue of the sky, hidden by a gray veil, brings the regenerating rain, which, by transforming force, causes the green to sprout on land before desolate.
So beauty and beauty, in man or in nature, depends on who sees …
September 23, 2009.
44- Virtuous Cycle
Words are like colors! If well matched, they are well finished art.
However, technique, rhyme, and metrics are not enough. Every word, phrase or text must have a true meaning, which is the essence of the soul of the writer. Thus, this art is like a prayer, which, with its particular tuning fork, will vibrate the intimate strings of another living.
Then the stream of reading expands, becoming a silent symphony, but perfectly audible by every sentient soul. It is a mysterious but glorious communication, from soul to soul. And it echoes, bringing a good feeling, which is the solidarity of sharing.
One day she gives and the other day she receives.
One day she reads and the other she writes. It is a virtuous cycle where everyone wins.
It is like love that when it divides, it multiplies.
It only expands and never shrinks.
It is something that is not explained, but feels and welcomes.
September 23, 2009.

Last words


On September 17, 2010, after entering page 30 of this book (message number 20 – “Walkers”) I had a sudden desire to write, because a poem appeared spontaneously in my mind. Someone, an entity with quite familiar energy, told me something. Soon I picked up a sheet, running seven interestingly flowing blocks. After finishing them, I evaluated the content, considering its whole, and realizing that I had been given a poetic message, which gave a very coherent closing for this work.
I recognized the spiritual author, though he left no signature recommendation. I respected the silence of the moment, and now, as the silence still lingers on the authorship, I just offer the last message of the e-book “Perceptions”, in the sequence. I only add, at last, a thanks to the kindness of the invisible friend, for having shared this content as relevant as it is profound.

Inner journey

12512247_10206465969394293_7867212736184789697_n

I
Where do our perceptions lead us?
Is it for a path of value?
Is it for the route of confused emotions?
No! It’s for legitimate inner journey!
II
And on this individual trip,
That each one should have the courage to do,
One may find the immortal soul itself,
With all the strength of Being.
III
So in this somewhat unpretentious book,
Maybe we collaborated
With a precious goal:
Has self-knowledge been stimulated?
IV
We hope so,
In this Divine Rotation.
But remember that is not the end!
It’s just the beginning of a time-consuming work.
V
A work of many lives,
Where each is a chapter.
Is right! There will be some wounds!
And when will the epilogue be?
VI
This is a question without a prompt answer.
Still a mystery of consciousness.
A lot of people do not really like it,
But it is necessary to delve into its very essence.
VII
Only then will it be possible to understand
The fullness of immanence
And the realization of Being,
On a path of self-transcendence.
17/09/2010.
Author: Pablo de Salamanca
Photo: Theodora

Anonymous WW3

With every passing day, the danger of war in Asia increases even more.
North Korea is threatening to kill the former president of South Korea.
If they really do, then may God protect us, for it will be an overriding reason for the United States to pressure South Korea to take action.

The anonymous warned once again of the possible third war to happen soon …

I know not with what weapons World War III will be fought, but World War IV will be fought with sticks and stones. Albert Einstein

Life and death

This book is recommended to all who fear death.
It is usual to represent death in the figure of a bare skeleton, armed with a sickle and provided with an hourglass. In fact, Death opens the door of a marvelous, marvelous, grandiose, more splendid than our imaginations. It is just the change of a state of consciousness and nothing more. And to exemplify it would be comparable to a caterpillar that emerges from the cocoon and through its wings flies free.

However, for those who commit suicide, unfortunately they will suffer a lot, besides accumulating a heavy karma and suffering for the next existences ….
Because the vital fluid for someone who commits suicide is accumulated.

Besides having trouble getting rid of his own body, where the person feels all the sensations  in the grave, even after she has managed to get rid of the remains.
It’s like the battery of a cell phone that does not unload just because the cell phone broke.
Matter does not exist. As many physicists prove through the atom, everything in the universe is made of energy.
In addition to realizing that the life she tried to exterminate did not cease, the consequences of this act may lead  the person who commited suicide to madness, even though she is dead.
If someone has suicidal thoughts, please get help.
If it is not possible, please send an email that I will try to answer and help in some way.
Many hugs, Miss Froggy

Book: Life and death                    Author:Paul Bodier
Title of the original in French (La vie et la mort)

Photo: Miss Froggy

Source: www.bvespirita.com

 

Life and death
It is customary to represent Death under the figure of an emaciated skeleton, armed with a sickle and armed with an hourglass. Free then lies the course to man’s imagination to make of this figure a symbol of astonishment and terror, for this ghastly specter encloses all that death can present as dreadful.
It is the ignoble reaper that, when the hourglass indicates that the hour that fate has struck, kills with its terrible weapon, inexorably and without pity, the human lives. Young and old, rich and poor, healthy and sick, everyone must be struck by it and lie on the ground side by side. And as the ranks of the victims lengthen, the macabre specter looks on with a horrible rite,
The satisfaction of having fulfilled and of fulfilling, incessantly and without respite, his lugubrious task.
Presented in this form, the symbol of Death has no doubt attractive, and we withdraw with terror as quickly as possible, but its true interpretation, based on occult science, is very different and immediately takes away everything from it. That may disgust us.
The hourglass indicates, of course, that the hour sounded. The running sand means that our existence is measured. It is, in fact, the possibilities that we are enabled to progress. When these possibilities are exhausted, it would be of no use for us to remain here on earth any longer, and then we must take care of reaping the fruit of our lived experiences in order to nourish ourselves spiritually, and after we have enriched ourselves with it, to prepare a new existence , Which will provide other opportunities for progress.

The hour sounds to us, but the harvest time of the harvest season is what the sickle indicates. This, in this case, ceases to be a terrible weapon to be the instrument the reaper uses to cut the mature ears. The other reaper is not that permanent individuality, whose life can not have an end, since it is an integral part of the One, Universal Life that manifests itself in a very vast series of successive existences.
What is harvested is the fruit of the experiences lived in the physical body, that is, what subsists after being stripped of all accessory details. This fruit symbolically indicates the skeleton, the most enduring part of the physical body, which hangs when all else has disappeared.
Once the end of our present existence is reached, we are called to other activities in the invisible worlds, where our physical body would be of no use to us; That’s why it’s important that we abandon it as we put aside some old clothes that have made their time and that we can no longer serve.
I will endeavor to make comprehensible, as simply as possible, the mechanism of this separation which many seers could at all times observe.
The different descriptions, obtained in different places and at different times, are all concordant. On this point, then, occult science provides us with proofs of undisputed value.
Death, or, as Spiritists say, disincarnation, merely passing from one state to another state, is an act infinitely more complex and more extensive than is commonly thought.
In fact, death develops in time and comprises a whole succession of phenomena, but since these, for the most part, escape direct observation and, as on the other hand, are almost always misinterpreted, death is usually considered a sudden act , Suddenly determining a total modification in the conditions of the existence of being.

Absolutely inaccurate is this way of seeing that stems from a deep, due error; In large part, to the current ignorance about the nature of the various constitutive elements of the human being and about the complexity of their synthesis.
If, for all, the broad lines of the death process are identical, the same is not the case with regard to the circumstances of detail, so much so that one can say that each one has “his death”, being a function of one Set of contingencies and conditions that play a more or less important role in the unfolding of phenomena.
The main ones are:
The age of the deceased;
The nature of the trespasse (long, short illness or abrupt accident);
The mode of destruction of the corpse (burial or incineration);
Beliefs;
The evolutionary state;
The last concerns;
The greater or lesser attachment to earthly life;
The nature of habitual aspirations, etc.
Such are the multiple elements which, by their combinations, render the individual conditions of passage from one form of life to another form of life
Even taking into account the age and nature of death, we are faced with very different conditions.
It is known that a long illness insensibly prepares the detachment of the superior vehicles, and if the one affected by this illness is a very old person, in which the physical cells have suffered, in the years of old age, changes more or less deep, well It will be understood that what we call death will be easier for an old man than for a young man full of life, than a sudden death. Whereas, in the first case, the subtle vehicles detach themselves from the physical body as the ripe fruit of the branch where it hung, in the second there will be resistances similar to those found by those who want to remove from their core the pulp of a green fruit.

We can, therefore, regard old age and sickness as conditions of some sort preparatory and favorable to the sudden crisis of death. We will even say that in this case the phenomenon of death begins its “processus” before the apparent rupture of the physical ties, since, while still alive on the earth plane, the individual prepares unconsciously for the departure, thus realizing, in advance, A part of the phenomena correlative to the passage from one world to the other.
It follows that, having fulfilled certain obligations, the old man, who succumbs to a long illness, finds himself in very different conditions from the young man who had died a fatal accident.
Now, if we only take into account the age and nature of the death, we can imagine what will happen when the beliefs (conscious or unconscious) intervene, the way the corpse is destroyed, the evolutionary state, the deep aspirations , Etc., other factors that all exert a certain action on the states of consciousness of being at the time of trespasse and that
They act thus, more or less deeply, on the march of the phenomenon.
Before we examine what tradition teaches us about breaking physical ties, let us first remember what death is considered from the point of view of legal medicine.
The signs of death are immediate or mediate. Here are the first ones: stopping the heart and circulation, dilating the pupil, viscous screen on the cornea, sinking of the eyeball.
These are just a probability. The second ones: cadaveric rigidity, cooling, putrefaction, which only occur after more or less time has elapsed, are the only ones that can give the certainty that, however, it will only be truly absolute with putrefaction.

In fact, death is essentially characterized by the disappearance of vital “processes”, but even when all respiratory movement ceases, when cardiac contractions have completely disappeared, the vital “processes” are no longer present.
In the human being and in the higher animals, the cessation of the great organic functions does not entail the immediate cessation of the vital manifestations; The muscles of relationship life can still contract, as Brown Sequard has so well demonstrated. And in addition to these exceptional facts, the smooth fibers of the intestine show increased excitability, the vibrating lashes, which form the mucous membranes of the airways, continue their rhythmic movements, the leukocytes in the blood perform movements for many hours and sometimes for many Days; Finally the glandular cells continue to exert their chemical functions.
As can be seen, it is only from the point of view of legal medicine that the time of death can be determined very closely, the same is no longer the case when one considers the phenomenon from an essentially physiological point of view, and in this respect, this is what Occult tradition.
When the hour of death rings, the coarser atoms, which, in the last earthly existence, have clustered together in the web of life, slowly detach themselves from the denser physical matter, taking with it the breath of life.

As it withdraws, the limbs cool off causing what is called the chill of death. While all the atoms of the physical body have been renewed multiple times in the course of life, the permanent atom has not only been preserved, but also preserved, through all the physical vehicles that the being has made use of in the course of its previous existences.
Since the subtle web of life has completely left the limbs and the various organs of the body and gathered around the atom, it is seen, say the occult sages and the seers, to shine around him the violet-golden flame of the breath of life ; Then this flame rises to the head to the third cerebral lobe, to slowly reach the junction point of the parietal and occipital sutures. It is during the withdrawal of this vital web and as it huddles around the atom that the eyes become glassy.
Then begins the detachment of vehicles; The ethereal body (or vital body), which in reality still belongs to the physical world, is removed by the head and leaves the body inanimate. He is accompanied by the astral and mental bodies, which, like him, leave the corpse, performing a spiral movement, taking with it the permanent atoms, not, indeed, the atoms themselves, but the energy of which they were the field of action.
Even after these various elements, which are the vehicles of the spiritual principle, abandon the corpse, they are still attached to it by a thin, shiny, silver cord, which the occultists call the “silver cord”, Point of attachment, resembles two 6, one right, inverted the other, gathered by the ends of their rings.

During life, one of them is fixed in the heart by the germ-atom, being the rupture of that atom that causes the heart to stop. The cord does not break, before the panorama of life, preserved in the vital body (or ethereal double) has been reviewed.
Having abandoned its material casing, the disembodied man regains great spiritual freedom and re-views, in the ether which reflects the vital body, all the images of the scenes of his terminated existence, which have been etched in his subconscious memory.
These images are presented to the consciousness as an immense panorama to unfold in the opposite direction of the real succession of events, that is to say, they come, in the first place, the facts that immediately preceded the death, being followed regularly those that go back more and more to the past.
In my book La villa du silence (The Farm of Silence), the reader will find a narrative as complete as possible of the modalities of the reminiscences of the past. Let me quote here only the following excerpt from this narration:
“I realized at the same time that each new existence is linked to the previous one, that in order to progress and elevate itself to Wisdom and Light, it was necessary to have no more hatred but only love of the supreme law that governs the worlds.”

For all the long time that the body remains in contact with the superior vehicles and these still remain attached to the physical body by the silver cord, any dissection or any blow struck in the said body, the deceased to some extent can feel it.

The cord starts at the junction of the two six, one part of which is physically in order to avoid very rapid putrefaction, joining the other branch to the superior vehicles.
From the moment the silver cord breaks, the body is completely dead.
According to teachings collected in some psychic messages, this rupture of the silver cord would be produced by the intervention of one or many protective entities.
It may be said, therefore, according to the various observations made by the occultists, that the crisis of death unfolds in the following manner:
1. – withdrawal from the plot of life to the surroundings of the permanent atom;
2. – rupture of the permanent atom;
3. – removal of permanent vehicles;
4º – rupture of the silver cord.
The “processas” of death, as we have just outlined, using occult data, could be verified on several occasions, both in its primary manifestations and by clairvoyance.
In his work On ne meurt pas, Mr. Léon Chevreuil brought together a number of highly instructive testimonies for their concordances. Among them we can mention, as main, the one of a learned psychic psychic, deceased in the United States of America in 1910, whose clairvoyance was often used in the diagnosis of diseases. Here is what he saw:
“My faculties allowed me to study the psychic and physiological phenomena of death at the head of a dying man. I was a lady of about 60 years old, to whom I had often given medical advice. When the hour of death came to her, to my great happiness I found myself in a state of perfect health, which made it possible for me to freely exercise my faculty of clairvoyance.
I set myself so as not to be disturbed in my psychic observations and began to study the mystery of death.
I saw that the physical organism could no longer satisfy the needs of the intellectual principle, but it seemed to me that various organs were resistant to the departure of the soul. The muscular system tried to retain the driving forces. The vascular system struggled to retain the vital principle. The nervous system fought with all its force against the annihilation of the physical senses, and the brain system sought to retain the intellectual principle. The body and soul, as two spouses, resisted the absolute separation from each other. These inner conflicts seemed at first to produce painful and disturbing sensations, so that I rejoiced when I perceived that these physical manifestations indicated not pain and sickness , But simply the separation of the soul from the organism.

In willful, domineering, very material beings, agony is sometimes painful. This is how they find themselves agonizingly contracting horribly, clinging to everything, scratching the wall and often ripping off pieces of skin with their fingernails.
Shortly after, her head was surrounded by a brilliant atmosphere, and then I suddenly saw the brain and the cerebellum extend their lower parts and paralyze their galvanic functions. They became saturated with vital principles, with electricity and magnetism, with life movements and with sensibility scattered throughout the organism. The head was as bright and I noticed at the same time
That the extremities became cold and dark, while the brain acquired special effulgence.
Around this fluidic atmosphere that surrounded the head, I saw another head forming that slowly, more and more. It was so bright that I could hardly fix it, but as the fluidic head condensed, the bright atmosphere disappeared. I deduced that these brilliant principles, which from all parts of the body had been drawn to the brain, were firmly united, according to the superior and universal principle of affinity, which is felt in every portion of matter.
With surprise and admiration, I followed all the phases of the phenomenon.

In the same way that the fluidic head had detached itself from the brain, I saw the neck, the shoulders, and finally the whole fluidic body formed in succession.
It has become clear to me that the intellectual parts of the human being are endowed with a collective affinity which allows them to meet at the moment of death. The deformities and defects of the physical body had almost completely disappeared from the fluidic body.
While this phenomenon unfolded before my private faculties, on the other hand, for the material views of the people present in the room, the body of the dying woman seemed to present symptoms of malaise and anguish, but they were fictitious because they came only from the departure of the forces Vital and intellectual, who would withdraw from the whole body to concentrate on the brain and then on the new organism,
The spirit rose at right angles above the head of the forsaken body, but before the final separation of the tie that held the material and intellectual parts for so long, I saw a stream of vital electricity forming on the head of the body. Dying and under the new fluidic body.

This gave me the conviction that death is no more than the rebirth of soul or spirit to rise to a higher state and that the birth of a child in this world or the formation of one spirit in the other are identical facts. Nothing is lacking, not even the umbilical cord, figured there by a bond of vital electricity.

This bond, for a time, subsisted between the two organisms. I discovered something that I did not realize in my psychic investigations: that a
Part of the vital fluid returns to the material body as soon as the cord or electric loop breaks. This fluidic or electric element, spreading throughout the body, prevents the immediate dissolution of the body.
As soon as the soul of the person, which I observed, loosened from the tenacious loops of the body, I found that its new fluidic organ was appropriate to its state, but that the whole resembled its earthly appearance. It was impossible for me to know what was happening in this intelligence that was alive, but I noticed the calm and astonishment that the deep pain of those who wept beside him was causing.
She soon realized the ignorance they were about what had really happened. “
In turn, Mr. Ernest Bosc, author of works much appreciated, wrote the following lines, which I quote verbatim and confirm all the description I have just made:

“We said, then, that the brain becomes bright, which illumines the head of the dying man, for let us not forget that life, having withdrawn itself to the neck, then resides entirely in the head, around the fluidic atmosphere of which we see a A considerable volume of aura, from which a new head forms, which at first became very nebulous, becomes more and more distinct, sharper, than a precise drawing, and as the head condenses, the luminous glow of the head Of the dying man is increasingly disappearing, and soon the newly formed head joins a neck, shoulders, a trunk, legs, a
Word: a complete ghost that hover above the corpse, in a horizontal position.
Evidently, all that was life passed on to this ghost and animate it, yet it remained attached to the corpse by the vital fluidic bond, and while it is not broken, the individual is not dead.
Given that it was time to watch the last moments of an old man of 78 years, who seemed to suffer a lot and said and repeated to his wife: “Cut, cut …” The poor woman did not understand what he wanted. Suddenly our spirit came to the idea that it was a matter of cutting out the fluidic bonds, and soon I did it, passing my hand very rapidly over the head of the dying man. This immediately let out a big ah! Of relief and died instantly. I had played Parca’s role … “

As the fluidic loop is cut or broken more or less away from the body, more or less slow is the decomposition of this, that is why this portion of the fluidic loop is that it prevents the dissolution and putrefaction of the corpse. We are fully convinced that the vital principle escapes from the body through the pineal gland, since all the seers affirm that the soul or spirit evolves from the top of the skull.
Here is how a missionary on his return from the Tahiti archipelago in Polynesia expounds on the “processus” of death: “They believe that at the moment of death the soul withdraws to the head in order to, then leave And to go through a long and gradual work of reabsorption in God from whom it would come … It is curious to note that the Tahitians believe in the departure of a real substance that would take human form and profess this belief by virtue of the statements of some of them Who are gifted with clairvoyance.
According to these seers, since the dying man ceases to breathe, a kind of vapor comes off the head and condenses above it, at a short distance from the body. It is attached to it by a kind of cord, formed of the same substance.

“It is said that, when the body has become cold and the last manifestations of life have ceased, the cord, which the Binds to the soul, dissociates and the soul, liberates, evolves, assisted, apparently, by invisible messengers. ”
One of the most interesting details of these various descriptions is the indication concerning the rupture, at the moment of death, of the bond (the silver cord, to which I have just referred), which holds together, during life, the physical organism and the principles Of being.
Let me note here the analogy that exists between the successive manifestations of disincarnation and those that preside over the fluid constitution of an apparition that arrives at complete materialization.

Having described in my work La villa du silence (The farm of silence) the formation of the ghost, I reproduce here this passage to show that the phenomena are always successive. And the following:
“The room was unexpectedly bathed in a singular light, to the point that it caused me the illusion that the sun suddenly swept the clouds, as it often happens after a violent rain, but I was not late to recognize my error when seeing that the The rain had begun again and the sky was becoming darker and darker.
Moreover, the light, which brightened the room, could have nothing in common with sunlight. It was at the same time soft and strong, as if it were iridescent, rich with changes that admirably merged into one another, to such an effect that all The objects in the room seemed to stand out distinctly above it.
My eyes watched in wonder at the extraordinary phenomenon, for I soon saw the reason why everything stood out clearly in this dreadful light. It is that the strange light no shadow produced. It penetrated equally everywhere and completely enveloped each object, accentuating the straight lines or curves of the contours.

Suddenly, I saw with great clarity, in front of me, a slight luminous stain, which gradually took on the human form. In less than a minute, this form became more consistent, larger, more accurate, until finally materializing. There was the ghost, with a somewhat sad smile. “

We find ourselves, therefore, when we study the “processus” of death, as well as that of materialization, in the face, not of an abrupt act as one is generally led to believe but a chain of phenomena. The unfolding of this, in time, expands for a period whose duration varies according to individuals, thus justifying what was said at the beginning of this work, namely that each has its own death and we are tempted to add “to Death he deserves, “according to his life was good or bad, for nothing of what the creature was or thought can be definitely lost. This is the immanent justice, to which no human being can escape.
Thus enlightened, as far as it could be the “processus” of disincarnation, we must now form opinion on the possible dangers of the incineration of the corpse.
We will refer to several sources, which can be classified as follows:
1. – opinions of people who currently live on the earth plane;
2. – clarifications given by disincarnated persons whose corpses were not incinerated;
3º – information provided by disincarnated persons, who have incinerated their corpses;
4. – observations made by seers during incineration.
I have a subscriber to Psychica who formulated the question she inserted in her issue of September 15, 1923. “Does incineration hinder the detachment of the spirit?”, Mr. André Davenne made one feel how much it would be desirable for competent persons to deign Expose their opinions on this throbbing problem through this magazine.
Many were the responses to Psychica’s direction. Here are the most interesting:
From Ms Juliette Hyver:

“The incineration has no effect on the deceased if the soul has completely detached itself from the physical body, but if the soul is still attached to that body, painful reactions can take place upon the spirit of the dead.”
I am very much in the opinion of Mrs Juliette Hyver, since it should not be forgotten that detachment is more or less rapid, depending on the type of death, the duration of the illness, the medicines to relieve the patient and, above all, the ideas of this With respect to survival.
I insist on this point, which shows how much the teaching of Spiritist philosophy is necessary and useful. If, when alive, man instructed himself in the manner in which disincarnation operates, neither surprise nor disturbance would he experience in his extreme and widely justified hour would he find the phrase of an antiquity poet “Death does not exist.”
Generally speaking, a violent death, reaping the individual in full vitality, requires a longer detachment than a death that comes after delayed illness or that results from the ruin produced by age.
The use of narcotics retards detachment, just as materialistic ideas and the fear of hell.
One will be released after a few hours, another only after a few days, or even months and years.

In Western countries, in France, for example, where corpses are buried almost always the day after death, this time period, according to messages received from the Beyond, is insufficient in many cases. If one could wait five or six days, the incineration would not offer any risk, since, after that time, the bonds that bind the spirit to the body, whatever the death type or the mental state of the individual, will already be broken.
Mr Charles Lancelin is speaking out against incineration. For what reasons?
Hey them:
“It is evident that the spirit itself, as absolutely immaterial, does not experience any pain with incineration, but for the plastic intermediary incineration is horribly painful. In the first moment, the death of the physical body is neither total nor absolute. Only one essential organ ceased to function and the general life ceased; The other devices and organs, however, continue to live individually, because the cells retain their peculiar vitality and only die one after another. I believe that the ethereal double, in constant and intimate relations with all parts still alive in the corpse, only on the sixth day after official death begins to weaken only to dissolve in the environment after months and months, when all the cells have already They are dead.
Cremation, brutally annihilating the organism, almost instantaneously subtracts its support from the ethereal double and forces it to dissolve, not progressive, as it should be, but almost instantly and in any case violent.

As for the astral body, which holds the sensibility, the question is very simple and evidently. He suffers almost as horribly as he would suffer if his material organism were burned when fully alive. Its sensitivity is in fact twofold: partially astral and partly physical, but it is evident that, as it is connected to the etheric double, it is not possible for it to have weakened this inferior sensitivity, except when the ethereal double itself dissolves itself and this loss of sensibility Is complete only after the ethereal double has completely dissolved in the environment, which means that at the time of cremation the material sensitivity of the astral body still subsists almost entirely and no pain is spared from that which the fire causes. His torment is therefore integral and therefore horrible. ”
Mr Phaneg also spoke in the same vein:
“I am against incineration not only because of the probable, very probable, suffering of the physical body, since the manner in which pain acts on the fluids is still largely unknown, but also for a mystical reason. Rules of Christian liturgy and burial, they knew that the cells of our physical body had not concluded, at the time of death, the
Performance of their role. And yet, if their spirit has evolved through charity, it is their role to play, in the lower realms of Nature, the role of enlighteners. They are the only representation of God for minerals and plants, and fire abruptly destroys the physical support of spirits and our cells. ”
Mr René Warcollier has a more general opinion expressed in the following terms:
“My opinion on incineration? But it’s very simple.
Until the moment when experimental science appeared, mankind has always progressed in an empirical way in everything and everything, as well as in the way of living in dwellings, in dressing, in food, in family and social life And religious, but ended up subjecting to experience everything that concerns life and thus to acquire a certain balance.

Everything has experimented with regard to the dead: embalming, incineration, and so on. In our centers of civilization it ended up in what seemed simpler: burial, however, as there is always a lack of one of the data of the problem, we are no more advanced than in the time of the quaternary man.
“Science rebuilds man again. Everything is or will be work resumed, including the questions of the dead; How, however, this depends on the development of the
Psychism, mankind will only have to wait patiently and, while waiting, let the living bury the dead as they please, patiently waiting for the living to bury the taste of those who stay.
However, for a city-planning reason, it would be good to adopt incineration, not immediatly, but after a certain period of time. ”
During a spiritual session on March 18, 1926, at the Allan Kardec Society in Rochefortsur-mer, the guide of the medium was asked whether, in his opinion, the spirit of Gabriel Delanne had suffered from the incineration of his material body.
Here are some passages from the answer given by that guide:
“In general, when disincarnation is slow, painful, incineration constitutes a suffering for the spirit, but for beings like Flammarion and Delanne, no suffering could result therefrom, so I answer your question: Delanne’s spirit no pain has experienced During the incineration of his body.

But the minority are mild deaths, as was the case with these masters. In most cases, the spirit still preserves, after disincarnating, certain more or less profound connections, according to its evolution.
The fact that there is a rupture of the vital fluid by death is not always a proof that the soul has detached itself from the body and has given fast flight to other spiritual planes. If you feel deep sorrow for leaving the earth and those you love, it turns on
To its mortal casing. Even if you do not feel the pain of dying, the soul, after its disincarnation, can remain attached to your physical body.
For less evolved beings, incineration is never advisable, for the spirit will then suffer with this brutal and very rapid destruction of its carnal shell. As a general rule, spirits disapprove of incineration. ”
Two months after receiving the communication we have just reproduced, on May 7, 1926, Gabriel Delanne gave in the same group a message in which, more precisely, he spoke of the incineration:
“I did not suffer as a result of the burning of my body, but I recognize that this fact is not an example to be followed, because almost always the spirit suffers with the cremation of its physical body.”
The Two Worlds, May 23, 1924, published the following statement:
“In a conversation that we have had with the disincarnated on several occasions, we have had some opinions about cremation, and we have been able to speak to at least three people who have passed through the crematorium. In the corpse of the deceased, sometimes for long hours after the journey, except in hot countries, where putrefaction occurs very quickly. It is therefore reasonable not to move with the corpse for a period of 36 hours, in order that Death is complete and the psychic elements withdraw completely from the carnal envelope. ”

When one examines the different opinions for and against cremation, one finds that the most opposed are the ways of seeing, however, by analyzing closely and comparing the arguments expended on one side and the other, one soon Convinced that the apposition is more apparent from the real and that little lack so that the diverse opinions are reconciled. For this, however, it is necessary to proceed with method. If one puts it in the hygiene point of view, it is clear that we have no doubts about the advantages of cremation.
In large cities such as Paris, for example, these advantages are really considerable, but it is absolutely essential that cremation should only be carried out long after official death.
Convenient, therefore, would be that the corpses be kept in a kind of cold morgue. It is a matter of organization and much more complicated problems if they have solved countless times.
On the other hand, however, one must take into account the opposition of almost all religions and issues of a sentimental order.
To conclude, we understand that incineration, as practiced among us, is indeed too premature.
When one of those who are dear to us is suffering, sick, we strive to relieve him, by sparing him all useless pain. We can not, consequently, of encouragement
Unconcerned, inflicting atrocious sufferings upon him, barely has transposed the doors of the tomb.
Let us have the courage to proclaim very high what we know and stand guard against the dangers of a hurried incineration.
Let us endeavor to instruct the living as much as possible.
Let us repeat, that they may know it, that death may be mild to them if, in the course of their present life, they are careful, in all circumstances, to be useful and good to their fellow men. Let us tell them that all the effort made will be told to them and that they will experience its beneficial effects.
By doing so, we will direct them to true life and will often spare them terrible posthumous sufferings.

In fact, Death opens the door of a marvelous, marvelous, grandiose, more splendid than our imaginations. It is just the change of a state of consciousness and nothing more. If we know how to remove the macabre mask that the men, moved by terror, have put, we will recognize the accuracy of this profound truth: that it is the threshold of true, universal, eternal life that pulsates in all beings, that affirms and blossoms in Each of us, making us pass, successively and gradually, through all possible states of consciousness.
It is in this Hereafter that we will also experience the unparalleled joy of meeting, for centuries, with the beings we have most tenderly loved. To them, united more than ever by the powerful law of attraction that has been imposed on us by each other, we will work with these loved ones in an intimate and permanent collaboration at all times.
And even greater will be our willingness to live with them in understanding the deep reasons for our reciprocal connection and in seeing how durable such connections are.
Through the cycles which are linked together, the immortal spirits pass through the various worlds, which form the field of action, divided into groups, according to their affinities and affections, and work together in common in Long series of his successive reincarnations to rise by a slow and continuous ascension to the Godhead.

Paul Bodier

END

 

________________________

http://bvespirita.com/A%20Vida%20e%20a%20Morte%20(Paul%20Bodier).pdf

Sufi reflexions

The sun shines for everyone,
Even for those who only see darkness,
Lost among foolish padlocks,
Created by his own illusion. The Sufi

Book: Reflexions    Portuguese version: REFLEXÕES

Originally written: 2009

2nd Edition – 2012 Revised according to the new Spelling Agreement

Author: Sufi     Medium: Pablo de Salamanca

Website: http://www.harmonianet.org/

________________________________

ABOUT THE AUTHOR
Pablo de Salamanca was born in Rio de Janeiro in 1968. He holds a bachelor’s degree in engineering, graduating in 1991. He completed his master’s degree in 1992, defending his thesis in 1994. Still in his original area of ​​professional activity, he began his doctorate in 1995, finishing his thesis in the year 2000. He began his psychic development in 1993, psychographing from 1994. Until 2011, ten books were fulfilled at the hands of Pablo: Wisdom in verses (2001), Testimonies of the Beyond (2005), Lives (2009), Extraphysical Experiences II (2010), Perceptions (2011), and Expectations (2009), Extraphysical Experiences II (2010), Sonnets to reflect (2011). The book on screen, “Spiritualism in Focus”, was finalized in early 2012, being the eleventh book of Pablo de Salamanca. This work is the result of his reflections and studies on several important spiritualist themes. In the near future, other books that are already running will be released.

THANKS
I thank first of all the good spiritual mentors for their protection and protection. To my father and mother, thank you for your unselfish love and sacrifice.
I am also deeply grateful to the many incarnated friends who indirectly contributed to the execution of this work. These are so many, that I’d rather not quote them, to avoid committing injustice to anyone.
Special thanks to Terezinha S. do Carmo, who collaborated directly with this book.

COVER
The cover of the Portuguese version is the photograph “Dead trees reflected in lake”, of Dwight Tracy, removed from the site http://www.freerangestock.com (access on 04/17/2009), and, according to the same, of Use is entirely free for users registered on the  site. The Cover from this Blog ist @ arabs-618308. by http://www.pixabay.com to find.

COPYRIGHT
Attention!
This work is copyrighted and will not be marketed in any way. Although the book is offered for free via the website http://www.harmonianet.org, it can only be reproduced with the author’s permission, after contact via the email contato@harmonianet.org, when it will be allowed to quote in part Or in the whole, as long as it names the author and the home page responsible for its maintenance on the Internet.

HOW THIS WORK BEGANN
In the second half of May 2008, I had been experiencing a series of discomforts, such as irregular digestion, moments of dizziness, headaches, insomnia, among other disturbances that, in addition, formed a disharmonious picture not inconsiderable. Then, on May 28 of the year that evening, I was mentally questioning what was going to happen to me in the last few days. After a few minutes of meditation, I felt the already well-known influx of energies, which induced me to psychograph.
I recognized from the vibration that one of the entities, with which I had been working for some time in the Spiritualist Group of Francis of Assisi, was present. So I picked up a sheet of paper and let the writing flow. The message that has arrived is described in the paragraph below.

Death! Good death! Many ask for a good ending, without having fulfilled in their life their previously planned tasks!
Gifts! Beautiful gifts! Many wish in life to be filled with good surprises, with undeserved victories!
Peace! Peace of mind! Many desperately ask for tranquility when they have only planted seeds of discussion and revolt!
What about you? What do you want? Fame? Power? Recognition?
Just sow! Give your best! Reward is something to be won! But go easy on, for those who do their best will surely reap the best they can. And this is exactly the remedy that brings peace to the spirit, gifts of hope and the so-called “good death”: the transformation of one’s own conscience!

Then I pondered the content of the short message. Was it for me?
Would it be for a person who requested a psychography, through the electronic mail of the website of the Spiritualist Group of Francisco de Assis? The second hypothesis did not make much sense, because the particular problem of the person did not have much connection with the content of the message.  In addition, we do not respond to requests for psychography, because we understand that this must be as spontaneous a process as possible, avoiding that excessive animism can bring distorted information to someone’s particular case. I preferred, then, not to dwell on thoughts about a possible recipient of the message, because most of the time, the psychographies I make are for the general public. However, two days later, I understood why I had received that message.
When I arrived at the house of a psychic friend belonging to my work group, she told me that a brother of a lady who regularly attended our psychic sessions had died a few hours ago. This lady had already put her brother’s name on our prayer chains for a few months in a row. He had made his life a path of various disappointments, being a person somewhat revolted and indulged in tobacco and alcohol. Thus, he had developed a cancer, which was consuming his vitality for many months, until the arrival of the disembodied. Now it all made sense. It was not the first time I had experienced a variety of organic and psychic disturbances, while someone who had a bond with the spiritualist group I lead suffered from some problem. In this particular case, the man who had recently disembodied did not belong to the community, but once we had made requests and works to his rescue, we began to have a kind of magnetic link with him. I therefore understood that man, in the fortnight when his state of health had worsened, was receiving help from various mediums in the house, so as to minimize, as far as possible by the Law of Action and Reaction, his difficulties during the transition of death. What is interesting, is that hours after its end, I no longer had any trace of all the variety of malaise I had been feeling. In addition, I reassessed the psychography I had received two days before the man died, noting that the content of the same was fairly consistent with his emotional state on the eve of death, as his sister told us, who frequented our spiritual home. I, for my part, did not get to know the man, and I confess that I had forgotten his case, since we helped many people from a distance, and his name was just one of the many that were in our stream of prayers. However, the spiritual worker who used me to write the psychography, should be taking care personally of the case of the dying, and therefore knew very well the situation, enabling such a coherent message.

A few days later, I continued to receive the “psychographic influx”, writing messages of a varied nature, and clearly perceiving that it came from the same entity that had manifested itself on May 28, 2008. I found this curious, as there were periods when the frequency of communications intensified , And they were already accumulating, without any special reason.
Then, on a given day, I understood that there was a distinct purpose for those new psychographies: they would be a new book. This strong intuition had clarified the intention of the communicating spirit.

 

 

THE SPIRITUAL AUTHOR

Although I knew which spiritual author was manifesting, he did not sign the messages. I knew the name by which he commonly identified himself, but he made no attempt to formally register his identity. I only wrote whenever possible. This did not bother me at all, since my interest was in the content that would materialize. However, over time, I noticed that his presence was getting more subtle, each time it was manifested by psychography. I did not quite understand why, but I did not worry about it, since the contents that were coming up were of good quality and were consistent with each other. Perhaps because of the affinity I had for a long time with that spiritual master, this was making psychography “more intuitive” (usually the psychographical work I do is semi-mechanical).
About three months after the work began, the communicating entity approached with the “dense energy” with which I was accustomed in the spiritualist group, revealing to me, through psychography, that I would sign the work as “Sufi.”
He had said that he normally participated in activities whose vibration was relatively close to materiality, but that in order to pass the contents of the book “Reflections” he would raise his vibratory frequency and use the spiritual form of a Sufi, that he forain the Past, and had important learning in his evolutionary journey. This surprised me a bit, I confess. I did not imagine that the entity of long years of spiritual dealing in more “dense” work had been a Sufi in the past. For those who do not know what a Sufi is, I can say that it is a mystical current of Islam, which does not literally interpret the Koran, and seeks a direct experience with God through songs, music and dance. The Sufis practices, however, are varied and have several strands, which, taken as a whole, are called Sufism, having its origin approached more than 1200 years ago. Some Sufi sides have a strong universalist sense, recognizing that other religions, apart from Islam itself, are manifestations of the Divine on Earth.

After the “revelation” that the Sufi had made me, I meditated for a few days. I remembered that the year before, in 2007, I had gone through a period of more intense interiorization and self-knowledge, utilizing the instrument of therapeutic regression, where I was able to access several of my past lives. In one of them, which I was able to revive on October 20, 2007, I realized that I had been a Muslim, at the very beginning of the expansion of Islam. During part of my existence, I assisted in the spread of Islam as a warrior. When I reached a more mature age, in that life, I moved away from the warlike activities and began to practice practices that induced me to ecstatic trances.
I ended up becoming a mystic. I will not go into more detail here, for this account is not part of the scope of this work. However, I did not make these comments in vain. At that time, I was not quite sure who the Sufis were and what their activities were, but after commenting in detail on my past life in Islam with a cousin of mine, when I was writing this book, he said that I was a Sufi. This struck me as I had not previously understood that I would have been a Sufi. I had not identified this Sufi “label” in my person, but from that I began to research Sufism, noting that my cousin was right (my description of my regression to him in the maturity of my life Formerly, corresponded to the life of a Sufi).

So I put the facts together and realized that it would be very coherent if I, who had participated in nascent Sufism, also had a Sufi spiritual companion. This explains my affinity with the author of the present work, as well as the psychic question. When a medium practices any mediumistic activity, he always contributes something of his own soul (animism), even because the medium is the “medium” for the manifestation of the communicating spirit. Therefore, in the case of this book “Reflections”, animism, which certainly also permeates the work, may even have been useful to the Sufi entity, since he and I may have been in the same historical and religious environment in the past. However, I warn readers that the content they are now accessing may not necessarily be “embedded” in some current of Sufism today. This work has a universalist and I believe it was materialized, to help those who are doing a sincere search for self-knowledge and spirituality.

 

AN INVITATION OF THE SPIRITUAL AUTHOR

You can see from other angles! It is possible to understand beyond what is seemingly obvious. God has infinite faces and the Universe is infinite as manifestation of the Divine.
Each manifestation is manifold. To glimpse this, it is enough to want to see without the eyes of matter. You have to feel, you have to meditate, you have to have a flexible mind.
This book is like an open window, for a thousand different landscapes.
However, it is not intended to confuse, but rather to broaden the possibilities of understanding life.
Although it is only a drop in the Cosmic Ocean, let us remember that the sea depends on each drop that forms it.
In a drop of water there are hidden potentials and life.
I invite you to explore this drop of spiritual sweat.
Sufi, February 6, 2009.

 

Reflections

 

1- Light and shadow

Sun! Glowing sun, which heats all without distinction! Your light is responsible for understanding, but also for the shadow of the world!
There is something important to reflect on: light is essential, but it produces shadow itself. Light and shadow are the primordial duality, the duality so fundamental to the learning and development of beings. Let us seize the light of understanding and discernment, but let us not despise the shadow that once served as our base. The shadow is the lever that carries us to the light!
So, you who have a dark yet striking side, seek the wisdom of using it well, rather than getting lost in it. If it is impulsive, turn impulsiveness into a constructive action. If you are envious, use the victory of others as a stimulus for yourself to thrive. If you believe you are a failure, draw from the defeats the learning that will lead you to victory.
In the shadows projected by the light are the foundations of the light itself!
Sufi, June 9, 2008

2- Poverty and wealth

Poverty and wealth: faces of the same coin!
One side induces learning of restraint and balance. The other side induces the learning of expansion and generosity.
Poverty without balance means misery!
Wealth without generosity also means misery!
Thus it is easy to see that both the rich and the poor can be miserable.
Good poverty and good wealth are attributes to be attained by the soul.
A good administrator will manage wisely, having many or few material resources at his disposal. But an inveterate spendthrift will remain a poor steward, having scarce resources to his hand.
Make good use of the gifts that life offers you!
Sufi, June 16, 2008.

 

3- Transformation

The earth transforms the decomposing bodies. Earth transforms souls into the journey of life.
Body and soul pass untiringly through successive experiences of transformation. It is a seemingly endless cycle, chiseling the essence of what is eternal.
Nothing is static, everything moves. Stagnant waters rot!
But even deterioration is a transformation.
There is a rhythm imposed by the Universal Force. The march is inexorable!
So, brothers, do not stop! The great target is Wisdom!
Transformation generates Harmony. Harmony is Wisdom!
Sufi, June 16, 2008.

 

4- The Truth

Truth! What is truth?
In front of the infinite faces of God, what is Truth?
Sometimes we see the face of Love, sometimes we see the face of Justice. Sometimes we see the God God aspect, sometimes we are touched by the God-Mother aspect.
How many faces? How many nuances? The whole is manifested in us and through us. We are part of the Whole and, at the same time, we are unique.
Therefore, Divine Consciousness permeates everything, propelling life to a growing level of Harmony.
Harmony is the great goal to be achieved in the flow of life. Maybe this is the Fundamental Truth.
Sufi, June 16, 2008.

 

5- Fear

Fear! Origin of so many disharmonies!
Hatred results from fear of abandonment, fear of being humiliated, fear of suffering …
Greed, not infrequently, originates in the fear of poverty.
Envy often comes from fear of not being able to succeed.
Depression often comes from the fear of loneliness.
Fear inhabits the dark side of the soul.
You have to see it. You have to understand it. Do not be afraid of fear, because it is in the dark region of your being.
I remember that the entrails of the soil are dark, but they keep the nutrients that make the forests grow.
It is from the shadowy underworld of the earth that the seeds break, through the development of branches and leaves, towards the sun. It is from the shadowy underworld of the human psyche, which breaks every spark, through the development of consciousness, towards Cosmic Wisdom.
Sufi, June 21, 2008.

 

6 – Man does not live by bread alone

Man does not live by bread alone!
Blessed is the weariness of the body! Blessed is the delusion! Blessed is defeat!
It is the setbacks that almost always sharpen the human perception that food is needed for the soul.
You who weep, bittering something lost, reflect that there are important contents to fill the soul. If the soul was nourished, far away would be the bitterness.
The nutritional contents I am referring to are spiritual values. Of course, the harnessing of dualities is an important part of the human journey: sweet is sweeter after sour; Gentle scents are felt deeply, after the smell of rot; The joy is deeper, when it succeeds the piercing pain.
However, discerning what is really relevant to the soul in its consciential expansion is a fundamental task.
Do not just take care of body loaf! Is your soul already fed?
Sufi, June 21, 2008.

 

7- The train of life

The train of life runs!
We have the impression that we can not waste time. Stopping is harmful, if not disastrous! Yes, this is the impression!
But I ask, what moment is there for a reflection? Why so much speed in living the material life? Why are so many longing anxieties building up unhealthy anxiety?
Five, ten or fifteen minutes a day, from a thoughtful reflection, can make a big difference!
Ask if your actions are in accordance with your conscience. Inquire whether the feelings that prevail in you, are doing you good.
Ask if you are having self-realization in what you do. Do not let your train derail!
Sufi, June 21, 2008

 

8- Finitude

Is there an end to life?
For those who have learned to see beyond, there is the realization that there is no death.
Life is continuous!
Only the shells are lost, from the densest, the material body, to the subtlest ones.
The essence always remains, for it is eternal. It has always existed and will exist.
It simply is.
Why fear? Everything is made in the image and likeness of God.
Nothing is created or lost, only transformed. This is nothing new!
What is called evolution, in reality, is taken of consciousness and further expansion.
The universe moves in the direction of Self-consciousness! What’s the limit? Is there a limit?
Sufi, June 22, 2008

 

9- Reflexes

Under the silver moon, I admire its brilliance.
So I remember that despite its luminous beauty, it has no light of its own. It only reflects the light of the sun.
On the opposite side of the moon are the shadows.
I note, therefore, three important aspects: the light, the shadow and the reflection.
Light and shadow are opposite faces of the same coin.
And the reflection of light? What does she have to teach us?
In moments, I realize that the reflection is fundamental to the manifested world.
As we struggle, in the midst of the shadows, seeking to light a light of our own, we can at least rehearse it in the reflexes of virtue we long for.
These reflections come from the light of those who have already reached greater self-consciousness, and who serve as an example or inspiration.
While we can not shine, we can at least reflect!
Sufi, June 22, 2008.

 

10- Rigidity and flexibility

Stiffness in excess is stubbornness.
The inflexible, not infrequently, becomes unproductive.
A character with no rigidity is nothing but weakness.
The weakness brought to an extreme is cowardice. To be rigid with someone weak is not courage.
Stiffness at the right time can be classified as firmness.
Stiffness at the wrong time will be understood as intolerance.
Wisdom is in the middle.
When the storms of life whip, you will need a dose of stiffness associated with flexibility. When life offers you moments of calmness, be flexible enough to give rest to the mind and body.
Stiffness and flexibility are not opposing but complementary qualities.
It is only through experience that the good discernment of the use of both is reached.
Be rigid in the obstinacy of exercising to understand, but flexible with the fellow who is also on this path.
Sufi, June 22, 2008.

 

11- The pilgrim

The pilgrim walks the wheel of life, unaware of himself.
Just walk through. Sometimes a brief intuition of what awaits or what to do.
Walk, stumble, fall and cry. Laughs and whines.
Sweat trickles from his face. The dry throat groans for water.
But, what water can actually drink? A water given for free, like Divine Grace?
This water can help, if it is a transforming lever.
However, I can say that Living Water is the light of consciousness!
When the being becomes conscious, thirst no longer exists. He even walks the wheel of life, but it has a purpose. He is no longer blind.
The pilgrim walks and sees. He does not stumble. Laughter and crying merge.
His throat does not groan, but he speaks a language that touches even unkind souls.
The pilgrim is finally ready to make a pilgrimage!
Sufi, June 23, 2008

 

12- Pain

There are basically two types of pain: physical and emotional pain.
Physical pain is a warning that something is not right in the material body, although it may have originated in the soul.
Emotional pain signals that the soul is not in balance.
Both forms of pain often occur through an unconscious lifestyle.
Unconscious, compulsive eating leads to digestive problems. Anxiety, to the extreme, can lead to heart disorders. Hate well cultivated and constant rancor end up manifesting tumors.
Thus, pain is an important warning sign for the maturing of being.
Unfortunately, when the pain hits the door, the first reaction is just to eliminate it.
Why not take the opportunity to understand why it happened?
Pain is a good chance to get lucidity!
Sufi, June 24, 2008.

 

13- Victory and defeat

Victory and defeat are relative events.
Does someone beat in any situation? It is defeated by someone in some
opportunity? Many will say yes.
Within a context and from a certain point of view you can say yes.
However, looking from the top, victory and defeat come close to mere conventions.
If we use a depth view, it will be possible to note that victory or defeat basically occurs over ourselves. They are, in fact, a learning process!
Thus, the word “victory” can be replaced by “overcoming” or “transformation”, while “defeat” can be changed to “acceptance” or “understanding.”
In this way, both lead to peace of mind, which can be translated by Harmony!
Sufi, July 3, 2008.

 

14- Patience

How to discern the moment of patience and waiting, of the moment to act?
It is up to each one to evaluate, within the situation in which he finds himself.
What can be said, without further ado, is that anxiety is not a good counselor.
Anxiety, not infrequently, turns into irritability, which is, in turn, one step away from aggression.
True patience, however, must not be confused with inoperative, often turns into persistence, and can evolve into perseverance.
Many are examples in human history, of great beings who have overcome severe internal and external obstacles through perseverance.
If it is not possible yet to be, in fact, persevering, to begin to water the humble seed of patience. One day, it will germinate!
Sufi, July 4, 2008.

 

15- The time

Time has its value in the manifested worlds!
Who can say that one lives constantly in conditions of timelessness?
I hear silence as an answer!
Life often takes us in a hurry, demonstrating that time is short.
At certain moments, life stops us, saying that the time has not come. At other times, life induces us to live as if time does not exist.
It is in these periods that time is confused with Eternity …
But how to enjoy the time well?
I can say that there is an internal clock in each one.
When one is well attuned to it, it is possible to accomplish great tasks without major wear.
When you live disconnected from this internal clock, the circumstances of life cause braking or acceleration.
Tune in to the time marker within us, it is pure wisdom, and goal to be achieved!
Sufi, July 4, 2008.

 

16- Connection

To be connected to the Divine Essence is to live in fullness.
How many human beings live in this way most of their time? They are rare.
One way to make this connection is through prayer.
However, prayer is usually sought in moments of distress, when, in fact, it is no more than merely a cry for help.
Really living in prayer would be the way to be connected, more intensely and permanently, to the Essence itself.
Therefore, many will say: only priests and monks can live like this!
Generally yes, but few priests reach a state of intense and continuous reconnection. On the other hand, it is possible to be connected to the Divine Source if a particular type of vision is developed.
If, in your alike, you can see yourself, if you see God in nature and in every event of life, you will be connected!
Sufi, July 7, 2008.

 

17- Clouds

Many see clouds at all. The sun shines, but already at breakfast the day seems cloudy. The face of the wife, the joyful noise of the children, everything seems to have the gray of clouds loaded.
As they look at the coffee cup, they observe clouds in the fleeting foam. And so they walk all day long, until it ends.
Others, even on really clouded days, prefer to feel that there is the sunshine behind the dark curtain of the sky.
They sing, softly, that hope is permanent.
They understand that the contrasts of life are growth for the spirit.
Finally, they perceive that the clouds fulfill their function of irrigating the dry land in the form of transforming tears that lead to renewal.

Sufi, July 7, 2008.

 

18- Comfort

The convenience and comfort are always eagerly sought. Who likes to change a comfortable routine? Almost always, an unexpected novelty causes displeasure.
The unexpected is seen as a danger, over and over again. However, it is precisely what pulls people out of automatism, forcing them to think, and often arousing feelings in disarray, which induces reflection.
At that time, did I need to have reacted aggressively?
Was there a need to be afraid? Why did I become paralyzed?
These are pressing questions, demanding answers!
Thus, it is easy to see that convenience is the enemy of self-knowledge.
Often that which brings up shocks, ends up leading us to growth!
Sufi, July 23, 2008.

 

19- Sex

Sex is a quest for wholeness!
During a sexual ecstasy, one has a somewhat clearer recollection of the state of communion with the Universal Consciousness. Therefore, many are lost through the path of sensuality, in a search without brakes, by something similar to what they have experienced on a subtle level.
They desire and are desired. They run over and get hit.
They suffer and make others suffer. They forget that to achieve a state of Unity, whether on the Ground Plane or the Spiritual Plane, one must be attuned.
Feeling love or feeling pain is a matter of attunement. It is a continuous learning.
Thus, the sex that each one can achieve is the result of the vibratory band where it is placed. It may have aspects of animality and unconsciousness, as traits of complementarity and transcendence.

Sufi, July 23, 2008.

 

20- Listening to silence

When you hear silence, you listen to the heart!
When life directs us to silence, other doors of perception open.
Rumors have borne a good listening of the soul.
Noises hinder connection as Cosmos.
You have to stop once in a while. You must silence to listen.
What comes from within? What is the deaf clamor? What does he say?
You have to stop!
The body becomes still, the heart calms, and the mind merges with the Universal Breath. They are moments of regeneration and understanding that we are something more. We belong to a larger dimension. Behind the seeming chaos of life, everything makes sense.
There is a purpose! Try stopping. Silence. Listen!

Sufi, August 13, 2008.

 

21- The way of numbers

The one starts. The two shares. The three communicates. The four builds. The five relates. The six stabilizes. The seven internalize. The eight organizes. The nine donates.
By the numbers one can glimpse the human walk, and the evolutionary spiral of the spirit.
In the symbolism of numbers we distinguish levels of learning, which are repeated at ever higher levels of energy, towards the infinite, into the unknown.
Divine Mathematics manifests itself in all dimensions of the universe.
Human consciousness is a mirror of Universal Consciousness.
The clearer this reflection, the greater the proximity to perfection …

Sufi, August 17, 2008.

 

22- Tints

Each one colors his life, with the nuances he possesses in his soul.
No one gives what he does not have, just as no one can lend vibrant colors to his life if he only knows how to vibrate in gray tones.
It is therefore necessary to develop happier aspects.
How can one want to paint the picture of one’s life in cheerful colors, if in his hand is a rigid and solitary pencil of pure graphite?
You need to change pencils! It requires flexibility and the gradual development of its artistic side.
At first, everything will be a little difficult. Monotonous landscapes will materialize.
However, with practice and persistence, better screens will emerge. After some time, creative inspiration will keep you company. Your life, then, will be a beautiful picture and you can say that you painted it yourself!

Sufi, September 1, 2008.

 

23- Visions of life

Being happy or embittered depends on the way you see life.
There are people who see a “defeat” as an unforgettable failure. Others who have gone through the same kind of “defeat” see it as something temporary, and even take it as a stimulus to win the next opportunity.
Yes! They believe in a next opportunity!
If one has in consciousness that nothing in life is definitive, even the greatest pains lose their natural force and impact. In fact, everything that is considered “natural” is relative. It is enough that we adjust the look on the things of the world, happening to see them from other angles.
Thus, happiness or bitterness, in large part, depends on the way one views life.
The worst blind is the one who only sees the dark side of the facts!

Sufi, September 1, 2008.

 

24- Feeling and health

Health depends on feelings!
By cultivating acidic feelings, we contribute to corroding the stomach.
Excessive stiffness reflects negatively on the joints of the bone structure. Allowing yourself to live in constant anxiety, it is an open door to bad breath, which ultimately affects every tissue of the body to a greater or lesser extent.
Balanced feelings produce serene thoughts, which, in turn, produce Harmony. Health and Harmony are like univiteline twin sisters.
The Universe itself vibrates in perfect Harmony.
Therefore, the basis for health begins with feelings, which are like seeds. It is essential to use the best quality seeds to guarantee a good harvest!
Sufi, September 1, 2008.

 

25- War

Every war begins in the world of feelings!
The emotions in disarray, soon reach the world of the thoughts.
Thoughts of disorder, soon turn into aggressive words.
Aggressive words in the mouth of someone influential, soon infect susceptible people, forming a group of rebels.
These can propagate the revolt, until it reaches a larger scale, producing a war. And this can begin in the hidden world of feelings, of a single person!
What is in the heart of each one, it is the duty of the individual to care! Taking care of your emotions with zeal, bad thoughts will be avoided. Without evil thoughts, there will be no belligerent words, and therefore, no conflict will spread.
What is hidden in the world of your feelings?

Sufi, September 1, 2008.

 

26- Share

Share is to give!
Give up a portion of time, attention and own wills.
Sharing is an exercise in spirituality, where an outline of Universal Life is produced, which is a unified living.
To share is to know that an instrument is played, within an orchestra, to perform the Cosmic Symphony.
Thus, when one lives day-to-day at work, at school or in one’s own material family, one learns to share at a small level, so that one can in the future act in a framework without frontiers.
Therefore, this work is carried out practically in an imperceptible way in its beginnings, and then develops in a progressively conscious way.
What a beautiful and difficult exercise is the sharing!
But what a wonderful purpose lies behind this learning!

Sufi, September 1, 2008.

 

27- stones

Stones on the way! Many see them as mere obstacles to be kicked away. Others go around them carefully, worried about not being hurt. However, there are still those who, when walking, see the stones as opportunities. Of these, some collect stones to use in the foundation of their houses. Others realize that certain stones would be good for paving stones. There are also those who collect them to decorate the garden of their residences.
It all depends on how you look at the stones. If you see them in anger, you can hurt your feet by kicking them away. If you look at them in fear, bypassing them all with excessive zeal, your walk may be long and tiring.
However, if you understand that the stones on your road are likely to grow and thrive, you can build great wealth.

Sufi, September 1, 2008.

 

28- The right time

Everything has the right time to go!
Just as it is not possible to taste a green fruit, it is not possible to feed on a fruit that has already spoiled. Thus, many prove the sour results of anxiety, as well as others are bound to sour the results of the inoperative.
Finding the balance between haste and hesitant acting is a challenge. There are times to act and times to wait. The key is to connect to the true purpose of being on Earth. He who is outside his central axis constantly tastes the bitter fruits of anxiety, or proves the bitter taste of the fruits harvested too late.
Those who find and remain in the central axis of their life, feed on sweeter fruits, take better advantage of their passage through the Earth, and leave in it the productive seeds of hope.

Sufi, September 1, 2008.

 

29- Exchange and transformation

Life is an interchange! We are all exchanging energy, at every moment, with the Cosmos.
That is why nothing of what happens to us is by chance. Even those who might argue that they did nothing “wrong,” believing that “evil” came upon them by misfortune or chance, I can say that it is not a random fact. Others would place the motive of their sufferings in the Law of Karma.
However I point out that the primary cause, for a pain or a “bad luck”, are the feelings and thoughts that inhabit each being.
What is not harmonious needs to be transformed! Even individuals who have already suffered the natural reactions by their feelings, thoughts, words and deeds, will still receive unpleasant impacts as long as they have within them the dynamo that produces disharmonies.
It is according to this internal dynamo that the cosmic forces react.
The key word is transformation!

Sufi, 26 September 2008.

 

30- Action and time

Many complain that time is short, while others are impatient with the slowness with which things happen.
So I can say that time is relative, even on Earth.
However, time is almost always an anguish in the Material World.
Already the beings who live in more subtle dimensions, show us the question of the timelessness of Life, beckoning us as the so-called “Eternal Present”, a state of the soul that reflects Harmony.
However, I point out that those who need to manifest in the vicinity of the Physical Plan must make good use of time. Wasted opportunities mean that they will, for the longest time, be stuck with time, waiting for the next chance for transformation.
Whoever loses time, distances himself from the “Eternal Gift”!
Sufi, 26 September 2008.

 

31- Sincerity and self-realization

Whoever deceives himself becomes unhappy!
Once in the workplace, wearing a mask that does not fit in with your interior, will cause the cup of dissatisfaction overflow.
In personal life, the lack of sincerity with oneself and with the partners of coexistence generates tensions that, one day, become unbearable.
At leisure, if the goal is only to please those who are close, forgetting oneself, the activity will be finished with a greater fatigue than in the beginning.
It is necessary to discern what really fits with the inner impulses of the soul. For this, a sincere self-assessment is essential, every period of life.
Sincerity and self-realization are inseparable aspects!
Sufi, September 30, 2008.

 

32- Priorities

Material life often imposes a fierce rhythm.
It is common for people to feel somewhat overwhelmed by circumstances.
Many would say that this is due to planning errors, or to an almost complete absence of it. For the most part, this is true.
But how to plan your own life, without this task becoming boring?
Setting priorities is a good way. However it is important to discern that prioritizing goals is not the same thing as controlling life step-by-step.
To do this would be to lose spontaneity and close to the influxes of the energy of change, which are often present, by absolute evolutionary necessity.
Thus, setting priorities is an inherent attitude, to one who wishes to have the reins of his own walk.
Overall, it is better to drive than be driven.
What are your priorities?

Sufi, September 30, 2008.

 

33- How to be happy

Being happy is not so difficult!
To achieve this state of mind, you have to keep in mind some things.
One is to love God and Nature, seeking to understand the nature of God.
It is also essential to do to the neighbor what you would like to receive. It is very important to live in the present moment, for those who
Worry over the future, become anxious and stressed. Another essential factor for happiness is understanding that overcomming yourself with other people can be bad as there will always be someone in a better position than you. It’s more positive to compare yourself to yourself!
What can you improve internally? What kind of material progress do you want?
Having goals plausible today, you can have impressive victories soon, feeling, at every step, happy to live life.
Sufi, October 7, 2008.

 

34- Difficult life

Worse than a difficult life is to end it as a defeated one.
If life is full of obstacles and disappointments, it is best to pause to evaluate the reason for the difficulties.
What is the universe signaling through dislikes?
What needs to be transformed intimately, for the results of life itself to improve?
So, if you have a difficult life to the present moment, why not make a happy ending to it?
Yes, it is possible! For this, it is enough to look sincerely into oneself, seeking the source of disappointments.
By changing the internal tendencies that cause unhappiness, new guidelines will emerge that will bring joy of living.
Self-knowledge and transformation are keywords for victory!
Sufi, October 7, 2008.

 

35- Anger

Anger obscures reasoning.
So in a certain situation, even if you are right, but angry, you will not know whether to put it through well-considered arguments.
In this way communication will fail and the result of your efforts will be in vain. You may even lose the initial reason, being struck as guilty.
In the background, not infrequently, demonstrations of anger are associated with insecurity. So, those who present themselves aggressively do not pass an image of real firmness. Under these conditions, no argument has good credit.
Firmness, in turn, is the sister of serenity. Putting them together, during a placement of ideas or opinions, will not be so difficult to overcome the anger of others.
Wisdom is stronger than hatred!
Sufi, October 07, 2008

 

36- Everything is in its place

Everything is in its place!
The various religions and their ramifications fulfill their roles, according to the consciential understanding of each group. Cultural differences reflect the longings of each people, and each people has something to teach and to learn. Financial disparity within each nation also has its raison d’être, even though we do not want misery to be an intimate companion to anyone.
However, some, consciously or unconsciously, end up demanding that misery be a companion to the journey.
In all the situations commented on, it is necessary to evaluate, being in a position distanced emotionally from the Terrain Plane, still having in mind that life is continuous.
Each incarnation is an intensive learning! So it is not difficult to understand that everything is in its place!
Sufi, October 13, 2008.

 

37- Purpose

The Divine Light manifests itself in infinite forms, from full solar irradiance to deep dark depths.
As a ray of sunshine, it illuminates; While abysmal darkness, serves as a counterpoint to light, providing the essential learning of duality.
Everything contributes to the evolutionary journey! The same tongue that feels the sweet, perceives the bitter. Often, it is only after painful, external or internal combats that you can come to an understanding or have a sense of accomplishment.
Thus aspiring to the purity of the Light is something legitimate, but it is important to meditate because one is on the Earth. If the Universe conspired so that at this moment you have a dense body, would it not be because the earthly density will bring you some learning?
In everything there is a purpose! Have you figured out which one is yours?
Sufi, November 6, 2008.

 

38- Justice

Justice is the instrument of balance of things in the earthly world, par excellence. It also manifests, in a higher instance, the maintenance of the Cosmos.
In the smallest details, and by ways often unimaginable, justice is done
gift. Even in a moment of personal victory and satisfaction, a subtle situation may arise, where there is a small counterpoint to the current happiness.
If we pay attention to these signs, it will be possible to understand that Cosmic Justice manifests itself in the meandering meanders of life.
However, the time for everything to occur is determined by Universal Intelligence.
It is difficult for what is limited, to understand that which is unlimited.
However, by sharpening the inner gaze, it will be possible to glimpse Divine Justice in action.
Sufi, 10 November 2008.

 

39- Way of acting

It all depends on how you speak or how you act.
Truculence will generate truculence. Kindness will have the answer of kindness itself. Bad news can be given mildly, and the reaction to the news will not be so far from serenity.
On the other hand, if someone transmits his affection in a taxing way, he will not have the expected affection as his return, but rather a mixed feeling of affection with “defensive energy.”
In the Universe, the Law of Correspondence is preponderant.
Even in organisms devoid of a good degree of consciousness, reciprocity acts in an evident way.
Whoever pays attention to this Law, assimilating into its being this cosmic mechanism, integrates itself into the Divinity itself.
Sufi, 10 November 2008.

 

40- existential empty

Many people feel a great emptiness in their lives.
There is no sense in work, personal life or leisure time. It is the so-called “existential void”. They are far from understanding their purpose in Life.
Life is made of conscience! It is being aware of you; Of the great cosmic motor, which is Love; And of the reconnection with the Universal Consciousness.
So the first step is to achieve self-knowledge, respecting yourself as a human being and acquiring the first light, understanding that it is more than flesh and bones.
The second step is to understand that Love is a universal currency, in a different economy, where giving produces wealth.
The third step, in turn, only occurs when the being has already exercised enough Love. At this stage, barriers are broken and transcended to human consciousness. It is felt and acted in conjunction with the Unlimited. At this point, the reconnection was done! It is perceived that the “existential vacuum” was pure illusion!
Sufi, November 13, 2008

 

41- Coherence

To have consistency is to have a strong foundation for the maintenance of one’s own equilibrium, giving joy to life.
The first relevant coherence is that of feeling with acting. He who acts according to his feelings is emotionally at peace. It is clear, however, that reference is made to noble sentiments.
The second coherence of significant importance is that between your real needs and your efforts. Those who toil to meet their needs, spending their energy lucidly, respect their body and soul.
The third necessary coherence is that established between speaking and acting. Whoever acts according to what he promises is aligned energetically and gains the credibility of the fellow.
By cultivating these three coherencies, one is on the path of self-realization.
Sufi, November 24, 2008.

 

42- Dispersion

He who disperses easily, often distracted from his life goals, spends his energy in vain.
Everything in the Universe has a purpose. However, it is not necessary to become rigid, losing the spontaneity of living, to achieve goals.
But the one who loses focus repeatedly, letting himself be led by dubious flows, is like the individual who launches into an unknown river, with hidden obstacles and uncertain fate.
Simply “getting carried away by life” is not wise. It is important to identify your role in this world, and then to surrender to it body and soul. Discerning this role is a fundamental task that should not be delegated to others.
Sufi, November 24, 2008.

 

43- Limitations

Limitation is not punishment, but re-education for the soul. In this respect, the limiting element functions as a teacher.
On the other hand, if Life offers you obstacles, it is because She expects you to develop some quality, in order to overcome the obstacle.
In this case, the limitations are evolutionary leverage.
Large-scale suffering, which apparently makes men impotent victims, can serve as a source of inspiration for bright minds and love-loving hearts, translating their potentials into healing for the body and / or soul.
So pain, sometimes, is the mother of intellectual victory.
At other times, pain is the mother of love itself.
Sufi, December 5, 2008.

 

44- Integration

The intellect is a good tool, but if it is the only one to be used, or preponderate over the others, it will become an obstacle to evolution.
The heart allows the perception of what is beneficial or detrimental to the walk itself, but if feelings are the only signposts of life, or if they predominate over reason, they will become an obstacle to a greater understanding.
The balance between “opposites” and the connection between complementary parts is a higher goal in Life, toward Integration with the Divine.
There is an embryo of Divinity in each. The One Belongs To The One!
Sufi, December 5, 2008.

 

Final words

On February 19, 2009, I had a strong will to write, realizing that another psychography would materialize. I had no idea of the content or purpose of the communication. As soon as I got the writing material, I realized it would be poetry. After finishing it, I found it beautiful and interesting, but I did not understand what its purpose would be.
I recognized that the spiritual author was the Sufi spirit, though again he did not sign. The next day I wanted to reread it, and only then did I realize that it was the closing of this book.
In fact, Sufi had ceased to manifest for several days, and I imagined that at some point the spiritual author would again communicate, continuing the work.
He surprised me, for he had indeed returned to finish it. Next, I express the final words of Sufi.

The main light

I
The sun shines for everyone,
Even for those who only see darkness,
Lost among foolish padlocks,
Created by the illusion itself.

II
The moon illuminates the dark night,
Among the stars of immensity,
Forming beautiful picture of beauty,
That snatches even the hardest heart.

III
At night, without the moon illuminating,
There are still the stars of compassion,
Though they do not clear the dark trail well,
They point to good, safe direction.

IV
The Main Light is not visible,
But that which illuminates reason,
Making it more sensitive,
Approaching it from the heart.

V
Noble being who hears me,
Do not lose your attention right now.
Ask yourself: In my life, what happened?
And listen to the voice of your conscience in action.

VI
His words are silent,
But they resonate with the strength of the soul.
They do not make jocular phrases,
But wisdom that enlightens and calms.

VII
This is the Main Light,
That springs from the Inner World.
Listen and see at the same time, because, after all,
Inside you crack the Transformer Fire.
Sufi, 19/02/2009.

_________________________________

Photo: http://www.pixabay.com

Source: http://www.harmonianet.org/reflexoes%20-%202%20edicao.pdf

 

Spirituality in focus: Mediumship, reincarnation, universalism and other issues

Spirituality is in everything and everyone, including the nature that surrounds us. However, it is necessary to develop a sharper vision, to perceive the Divine Energy behind the world of forms. Pablo de Salamanca

 

PinnaclesGalaxy_Goh_2400

Book: Spiritualism in Focus     Portuguese version: Espiritualismo em focus

Originally written: 2005           Reissued: Year of 2011

Author: Pablo de Salamanca

Website: http://www.harmonianet.org/

________________________________

ABOUT THE AUTHOR
Pablo de Salamanca was born in Rio de Janeiro in 1968. He holds a bachelor’s degree in engineering, graduating in 1991. He completed his master’s degree in 1992, defending his thesis in 1994. Still in his original area of ​​professional activity, he began his doctorate in 1995, finishing his thesis in the year 2000. He began his psychic development in 1993, psychographing from 1994. Until 2011, ten books were fulfilled at the hands of Pablo: Wisdom in verses (2001), Testimonies of the Beyond (2005), Lives (2009), Extraphysical Experiences II (2010), Perceptions (2011), and Expectations (2009), Extraphysical Experiences II (2010), Sonnets to reflect (2011). The book on screen, “Spiritualism in Focus”, was finalized in early 2012, being the eleventh book of Pablo de Salamanca. This work is the result of his reflections and studies on several important spiritualist themes. In the near future, other books that are already running will be released.

THANKS
I thank first of all the good spiritual mentors for their protection and protection. To my father and mother, thank you for your unselfish love and sacrifice.
I am also deeply grateful to the many incarnated friends who indirectly contributed to the execution of this work. These are so many, that I’d rather not quote them, to avoid committing injustice to anyone.
Special thanks to Terezinha S. do Carmo, who collaborated directly with this book.
COPYRIGHT
Attention!
This work is copyrighted and will not be marketed in any way. Although the book is offered for free via the website http://www.harmonianet.org, it can only be reproduced with the author’s permission, after contact via the email contato@harmonianet.org, when it will be allowed to quote in part Or in the whole, as long as it names the author and the home page responsible for its maintenance on the Internet.
COVER
The cover is Jon Sullivan’s “Butterfly-flower-2”, taken from http://www.public-domainphotos.com (accessed 20/05/2011), whose photos are in the public domain, and may be Used for any purpose.

INTRODUCTION
This book, “Spiritualism in focus”, brings together a series of articles on various themes, which compose a general scenario of Spiritualism practiced in Brazil, although I do not pretend to produce a complete picture, since it is a very difficult task, perhaps Even impossible. Therefore, the work on canvas consists of a collection of reflections, which were presented to the public, originally, through the website http://www.espiritualistas.org. And in order not to lose sight of this reality, the placement of each article in this e-book respected the chronological order of elaboration, from the oldest to the most recent. However, as the reader friend can verify by means of a more careful reading, the subjects discussed, although differentiated, have expressive correlation with each other. In this way, it will not be difficult to notice that the set of articles really allows a good overview of Brazilian Spiritualism, as well as maintaining, on several occasions, an acute focus on issues of great relevance.
In particular, in this brief introduction, attention is drawn to a fundamental aspect of national Spiritualism, which is that it has a strong synthesis characteristic of the religions / philosophies practiced in the world. We can not forget our historical and cultural origins, which are reflected in Brazilian spirituality. Thus Brazil, over time, has taken significant steps towards what is called “Universalism”. We are here, in the middle of the South American continent, still in the beginning of the 3rd millennium, making a very interesting synthesis of the main spiritual currents of the planet. And this simple book intends to present, albeit in a preliminary way, that this ongoing synthesis process is resulting in a genuine Universalist Spiritualism.

 

ARTICLE 1: WHAT IS SPIRITUALISM?
Originally dated September 19, 2005, and revised on March 19, 2011.

Dear friends, if we try to understand what Spiritualism is, through classical and / or pragmatic definitions in dictionaries, we will have a just reasonable notion of its meaning. However, for the sake of example, the following definitions are given for the word “spiritualism”: A- “Philosophical doctrine which admits the existence of the spirit as a substantial reality: Leibniz’s spiritualism. It opposes materialism. “(1); B- “Philosophical doctrine based on the existence of God and the soul” (2); And C Doctrine which admits both natural phenomena and moral values, independence and primacy of the spirit in relation to material conditions, stating that the former are manifestations of mental or vital forces, and the second creations of a being Superior or of a natural and eternal power, inherent in man “(3). In this way, it is possible to note the generic or broad character of the definitions presented for “spiritualism”. There are, however, many connotations for this question, that is, there are several types of Spiritualism.
At first, we can point out a certain distinction between Spiritualism and Spiritism.
For some, these terms would be similar or even synonymous. However, adherents who follow exclusively the philosophy and practices of Allan Kardec, prefer to be called “spiritists”, rather than “spiritualists”. For them, the set of knowledge studied and systematized by Allan Kardec, brilliantly, form the “Spiritism” or “Christian Spiritism”, while other doctrines, which also practice mediumship, but which adopt, in addition to the “Kardecist” teachings, elements of Originally Eastern, African or indigenous cultures, would be “Spiritualism” or some other term. Today, it is easy to note how there is already a greater interweaving between different streams of spiritualism. We believe that this is salutary, for just as “in the House of the Father there are many houses,” there are many ways of understanding spirituality here on Earth, and correspondingly there are many “localities” in the Subtle World with various kinds of understanding. However, what really matters is the pursuit of spiritual progress, working within the vibrational field of “Loving God above all things and neighbor as yourself.”

So far, we have briefly discussed mainly the spiritualism that practices mediumship. But what about doctrines or religions that do not admit of ordinary psychic communication with spirits? Are they spiritualists or not?
Well, according to the definitions quoted from dictionaries, they also make up spiritual aggregates. That is, Judaism, Catholicism, Protestantism and Islam, for example, are philosophically spiritualist doctrines, for they admit the existence of the soul and of a superior force, which is God. At this point, therefore, there is a convergence between these religious cultures and the mediumistic Spiritualism. But do similarities stop there? We can say that no, because the main aspects of Christianity (Roman Catholicism, Orthodox Catholicism and Protestantism) have, in one of their bases of formation, the Old Testament, intimately associated with Judaism. And in Judaism it is impossible to deny the great importance of the prophets. That is, the act of prophesying is one of the foundations of ancient Judaism. And what is it to prophesy? It is nothing more than the practice of mediumship, for the prophets saw the Angels (spiritual vision or clairvoyance) and listened to the heavenly messengers or “God himself” (clairaudience), being intermediaries for information between different dimensions.
Now, since Judaism is an important pillar of Western civilization and its Christian religions, there is another point of convergence between these doctrines and Spiritualism (mediumship). In addition, some scholars have commented that the Judaeo-Christian civilization, in its early days, had as truth the reincarnation, which is one of the fundamental concepts among the spiritualists who exercise mediumship. It is important to remember that reincarnation was officially abolished from the Catholic milieu only in 553 AD at the Council of Constantinople, now Istanbul / Turkey. Since we are talking about reincarnation, a natural law closely linked to the evolutionary learning of the spirit, we find in it a convergence between the mediumistic Spiritualism and other religions such as Hinduism, which have the precept of reincarnation, its causes and consequences.

However, after this quick comparative analysis of so many ways of cultivating spirituality on this planet, we can only conclude that the ideal is to aspire to a greater union among all these religious groups. We believe that in the future mankind will understand that each of us is the child of the same God and therefore we are all brothers. When the whole veil is lifted up and nothing else is hidden, there will be no more separatism and factions of any kind.
But, how is Science in this discussion about what spiritualism is? We who are representatives of the mediumistic Spiritualism, do not see Science, in any of its strands or specialties, as antagonist of spirituality or religiosity. We understand that faith, without reason, leads to fanaticism. We understand that Spiritualism will evolve along with Science.
However, some scientists need to set aside certain prejudices, which make them as dogmatic as the more orthodox theologians. It is necessary to look, for example, at the most recent directions in Physics, which is no longer so mechanistic, to find new ways and explanations in the relativity of things. The scientific method, as it was conceived, does not allow the explanation of all the phenomena of nature. A new paradigm of knowledge is being formed: the Holistic Paradigm. It is still in its infancy, but already shows its strength through the new philosophies and methods of research that have been developing, and the facts that are imposing themselves in human society. What are these facts? Some alternative therapies, not yet explained concisely by orthodox science, heal or bring an obvious relief to the sick in body and mind. Instrumental Transcommunication already brings positive results in direct communication, via electronic devices, with beings of another dimension (people disembodied). The mediumistic surgeries, both those that cut the patient’s flesh and those that do not use invasive methods, have already been thoroughly documented, including filmed, presenting spectacular cures. Studies on past life regression demonstrate not only their effectiveness in recovering patients from their trauma, but they have also brought evidence of ancient facts and customs, substantiated by serious historical investigations. Many other phenomena, not adequately clarified by traditional science, have occurred, but it is not the purpose of this paper to dwell on this subject. We just want to reaffirm the great importance of science to humanity and wish it to find new, more comprehensive methods that can explain many facts that are left aside by much of “Official Science”.

Several researchers who “bump” on these facts, but prefer to ignore them, do so because they are convinced (dogmatic) materialists, or because they fear being ridiculed, which we understand in this case, as is often the case, unfortunately, with those who Try to study more deeply, phenomena that stir the foundations of established society. In fact, we understand that Science is not able to deal with the strong signs of continuity of human life, after the death of the physical body, through the spirit that remains awake and acting, beyond this three-dimensional world.
Dear friends, spiritualists of all kinds or materialists, we end this article by remembering that we do not own the truth. We simply present here our ideas which, of course, will not be unanimous. We are ready to hear complete denials or partial disagreements as to the subject matter. By no means do we intend to offend any collectivity or person. We also wish to conclude that the mediumistic spiritualism, philosophy of life adopted by us, has been a good way to find inner balance. We also see that, by this means, we can contribute positively to the improvement of relations between men, in a general way. Therefore, we are in this space of the Internet, in order to share our experiences. Peace for all!
Bibliographic sources consulted:
(1) Small Encyclopedic Dictionary Koogan Larousse. Direction by Antônio Houaiss. Publisher Larousse do Brasil. Rio de Janeiro, 1980. (2) School Dictionary of the Portuguese Language. Organization of Francisco da Silveira Bueno.

Foundation for Student Assistance / Ministry of Education and Sport, 1994. 11th edition / 13th edition.
(3) New Aurélio Século XXI: the dictionary of the Portuguese language. A hard tackle from Aurélio Buarque to Holanda Ferreira. Editora Nova Fronteira. Rio de Janeiro, 1999. 3rd edition.

 

ARTICLE 2: MEDIUMSHIP
Originally dated September 21, 2005, and revised March 26, 2011.

Today we will talk a little about Mediumship. First of all, we believe it is important to set out some definitions, derived from good sources of reference. According to Allan Kardec, Mediumship is a college of mediums, and in the Book of Mediums (1), it is stated that the word “medium” comes from Latin (medium), meaning “medium” or “intermediate”, ie medium is A person who can serve as an intermediary between the two planes of life, that is, between spirits and men. According to G. M. Ney (2), Mediunity is the mediums ‘or sensitives’ faculty of being “medium” to paranormal phenomena. According to L. Palhano Júnior (3), Mediunity is the faculty that people (mediums) have, to a greater or lesser extent, to receive communications or to perceive the spirits or the Spiritual World.
In our view, the definitions presented point to a fundamental aspect of mediumship, which is that of intermediation. Depending on the type of tuning that the medium (also called sensitive, paranormal or mediumistic device) is doing at any given time, the mediumship may be something nice or not. In other words, Mediumship, by itself, is neither positive nor negative, consisting merely of a capacity that the person has.
For example, we can mention a case of badly exercised mediumship, where an alcoholic, who is not even aware of being a medium, tunes in with great force to a spirit, who was also addicted to alcohol in his last earthly existence. In this way, the incarnated alcoholic easily receives the mental suggestions of his “invisible friend,” to seek drink frequently. In a well-conducted case of mediumship, we can comment on someone who has undergone proper training of their faculties, transmitting the vibrations of a balanced entity, with success and regularity to people in need, in a place destined for healing / harmonization.

However, the issue is not so simple. For example, there are many types of mediumship as to the phenomena that the medium produces (clairvoyance, psychography, clairaudience, etc.), but we will not stick to these modalities in this article. We intend to discuss, a little, the nature or origin of the Mediumship. One of the origins of an individual’s Mediunity may be called “Natural”, where his capacities have developed over several lives, due to learning efforts and the pursuit of harmony. This promoted the subtilization of one’s own psychic sensibilities, giving access to levels of life beyond matter. In this situation, since this type of mediumship comes from personal perseverance in search of perfection, the acquired capacity is a patrimony of the individual as an immortal spirit. He will always be reborn with the acquired trait, and, over time, make it even more efficient in its results.
Another origin or nature of the mediumistic faculties may be called the Medium of “Proof” or “Work”, when the spirit, before reincarnation, receives the mediumistic condition as an attribute to be exercised on Earth in order to improve itself, while benefiting the Similar. It is a great opportunity for the medium to rebalance his past erroneous actions before the so-called “Divine Justice”, or, in other words, according to “Universal Harmony”. In this case, as the individual is not so “indebted,” he can still use his free will broadly, refusing to fulfill the task previously scheduled with himself and with Spirituality. In this way, when the spirit returns to the Spirit World, it will have perceived that it has postponed its harmonization before itself and to other consciences, which causes it to feel somewhat unsuccessful and sorry. On the other hand, there are cases where the “proving” medium exercises his condition, but deviates from what has been programmed for various reasons. Some begin to sell their mediumistic activity, forgetting the “Give of grace what you have freely received”. Others swoon, ignoring that they are “indebted” to the “Universal Harmony”. In fact, we believe that vanity is the medium’s worst enemy, for it begins to act subtly without being perceived, and when it is least expected, there are already unbalanced spirits acting through their mediumistic field.
Also, in this situation, the manifestations coming from the psychic’s own unconscious are not uncommon, which is configured in Animism, which will be better addressed in another article. In these cases of diversion from work, the Mediumship may be suspended by the higher planes, or, in more drastic cases, the medium may be left to itself and to the obsessors, which attracted by the lack of seriousness, reaping bitter fruits for this.

There is also the Mediumship posed as the “Atonement,” which originates in the very grave errors of the individual in one or more previous lives. Their faculties emerge unexpectedly, often even in their infancy, irrespective of a person’s willingness to develop his psychic sensibility. In other words, this Mediumship is a consequence of the “Law of Action and Reaction”, being that the free will of the being is in the background. It is also characterized by certain psychological sufferings, which can be accompanied by physical problems, both of which can be mitigated or eliminated as the medium engages in mediumistic work with awareness, love and dedication. It is in this case that the medium most needs a safe orientation, aiming at a self-transformation, and should include, in most cases, a good psychotherapeutic follow-up. As for mediumistic development, it needs strong guidelines in the sense of solidarity and “loving one’s neighbor as oneself.” The medium of atonement, if he does not find a solid basis for its development and continuous work, is likely to be the victim of a serious obsessive process and diseases that are difficult to cure by traditional methods. However, it is very important to be aware that it is fundamental to discern those who present a psychic disorder, not having a mediumistic purpose to fulfill, of those who came to the Material World with imbalances to transform, but who actually have a mediumistic work to perform.

Finally, we would like to give a brief brush over the mediumship marked “Missionary”. This is characterized by the purpose of bringing great benefits to humanity, in a general way, and has as its origin high dimensions of Spirituality. This is where the missionary medium comes from, a spirit of profound knowledge and a well-developed Natural Medium, to serve as an instrument for the harmonization of men. Missionary mediums are still rare on this planet.
Before closing this article, we remember that the modalities of Mediumship mentioned above are fundamentally didactic. In fact, mediums present traits that belong to more than one mediumistic nature, in varying proportions, according to the historical evolutionary journey of each spirit.
To conclude, it is important to point out that any medium who wishes to fulfill his task on earth must embrace his studies. Today we have a great Spiritist / Spiritualist literature, which deals well with the mediumistic question. We also want to reinforce the importance of “Orai e vigiai”, reducing the possibility of vanity to a minimum. And when it subtly fits into our work, we should be humble enough to recognize our shortcomings, and the courage to change. Greetings everyone.
Bibliographic sources consulted:
(1) The Book of Mediums. Allan Kardec. Brazilian Spiritist Federation. Rio de Janeiro, 1996. 62nd edition.
(2) Parapsychology: terms and masters. Gerardo M. Ney. Bookstore Freitas Bastos. Rio de Janeiro, 1991.
(3) Mirabelli: an extraordinary medium. Lamartine Palhano Júnior. CELD Editions. Rio de Janeiro, 1994.

 

ARTICLE 3: THE MYTH OF THE DEVIL
Originally dated January 19, 2006, and revised on April 2, 2011

Dear friends, we initially clarified that this article is more meant for those who believe in the so-called “devil.” It is an attempt to bring other influxes of understanding to those who are, in a way, bound to concepts that limit their lives, due to fear and other unhealthy feelings, linked to the “demon” issue, in the sense of a personification of the Which is called “evil”. We do not intend to offend the people and priests of religious groups who have, in their general framework, the existence of the devil as fact, but only offer another way of understanding of life. We also point out that we do not intend to be extensive in this text, which could easily become a book if we were to cover historical, sociocultural and psychological aspects of the devil. So we will be as objective as possible.
Well, the subject is controversial, legendary and millenarian: the devil. Does the devil exist? Has God, with his calls Omniscience, Omnipotence and Omnipresence, committed the “mistake” of creating a being who would meet him before the purpose of Love, Justice and Harmony? Would the “Absolute” or “Divine Force” or the “Creator” give rise to an entity that would fight eternally for ideals?
The questions above, from the standpoint of Kardec or other spiritualist currents, would be answered in a negative way. That is, the devil as a personification of the “Eternal Evil” does not exist, since everything evolves towards the Harmony. Moreover, it is easily discernible in mediumistic meetings that cases of “demonic” possession are nothing more than obsessive processes, where a person suffers the action of a spirit, who calls himself a demon to frighten those around him. Some psychographed books, coupled with accounts of mediums with the ability to see the astral plane, report the occurrence of human spirits deformed in the likeness of the devil of the medieval Christian tradition. This is easily explained by spiritualist literature, which marks the plasticity of the subtle bodies of those who disincarnate.
As the astral or perispirit body is easily moldable to human thought, it is reasonable to conclude that “in what we think, we become.” In other words, a spirit that has balance and love will present light. A spirit who has sown only discord and hatred may, according to what has within his mind, show himself as a “monster” or a “devil.” And this unbalanced human being will remain so for as long as his reasoning is blunted. O
Process can last from a few years to centuries. However, one day, new evolutionary influences will penetrate your mind and heart, inducing you into the reincarnation process, from where you will draw new experiences that will lead you to peace of mind. This information is perfectly consistent with the teaching of Jesus when He says that no sheep will be lost from the Divine Herd, that is, no spirit will be forever cut off from the path of evolution.

But what about the biblical view of devil and hell? Is not the Bible so restrictive at times when it relates the question of hell or the devil as millennial figures, bordering on eternity or even eternal? At this point, it is important to remember the apostle Paul, for he would have pointed out that the letter kills, but the spirit gives life. This teaching clearly shows that paper accepts anything we think or speak, but that words are limited in expressing an idea in its entirety. Hence there are so many different interpretations of what is written in the Bible. Also, how many changes in the original Bible texts have been made over time? What about translation errors from language to language? Apart from these questions, we can still make a general analysis of the topic on the screen in the current biblical texts. One can easily perceive the strong duality (Good X Mal) present in the Bible. In it, it is intended, at many times, to lead people to God through fear. In order for man to stop practicing atrocities and iniquities, one must intimidate him with eternal penalties, in an eternal hell that is managed by a centralizing figure of all horror and evil: the “devil.” It is understandable that, millennia ago, the evolutionary stage of humanity in all senses was primary, and therefore extremely in need of strong images to make the necessary impact on brutish minds and hearts, so as to avoid aggression and abuses of the whole luck. Thus, hell and devil would be interesting “allies” of God, since many individuals, out of fear of eternal punishments, would be “driven” to the virtues. Even Jesus would have used the devil and hell on occasion to demonstrate the Divine Justice, which benefits those who follow the Laws of God and leaves sinners under pain (the “devil”). We understand that Jesus used these metaphors for those who needed them, but left other (deeper) teachings to those who already had “eyes to see and ears to hear.”

The level of understanding of spiritual things on this planet is usually still small.
It is also easy to see that there is a great difference between people in the degree of spiritual understanding. However, we firmly believe that we can not accommodate ourselves to the level that we are. It is fundamental to use the mind that the Divinity gave us, to reach ever greater glimpses of the universe, for, after all, Jesus himself left us the warning to knock on the door to open it. So we are here trying to contribute to this “devil cult” issue, which still exists among the various Christian doctrines. In fact, at this moment, it is interesting to make a small parenthesis. It is important to point out that some other religions / philosophies of non-Christian origin do not even have a personification of the “Evil” in the figure of the devil, that is, for these groupings the devil does not exist. This is quite relevant, for they do not use the “millstone crutch” of the devil, which we westerners generally use, to try to escape from certain vices associated with material sensations. This is a demonstration that at this point we who have been brought up within the Judeo-Christian culture are at a more limited level of understanding than our Eastern brethren. In other words, the pursuit of the Divine or Universal Harmony should be realized more by it in itself, than by the fear of the devil, or other personifications of the so-called “Evil.”
To conclude, there is the psychological question. For us, as limited human beings, “Evil” is always outside our people. The culprit is, almost without exception, the “other.” We rarely admit feelings and negative thoughts as originating from ourselves, by the very exercise of free will. And many people, when they can not accuse anyone of their failures, revolts and errors of all kinds, find the great villain to give the guilty verdict: the devil! Even some spiritualists, who understand the devil’s appearance as a symbolic figure, often fall into this psychological trap, for they not infrequently point to someone external to themselves as the cause of their own slips, pointing to obsessive spirits as the great cause of Their failures. If we are attuned to unbalanced forces (disturbed discarnate humans, not the devil!), It is because we desire it, not because we have been “forced.” We are what we think! Self-criticism must be our very close sister, in order to free ourselves from the millennial tendency to point out the similar and its limitations, so let us remember: “Who has no sin, let him cast the first stone”

Fraternal greetings to all.

 

ARTICLE 4: ECUMENICAL SPIRITUALISM
Originally written on July 16, 2006, and revised on April 9, 2011

Initially, we would like to recall a concept for Spiritualism in order to better delineate the scope of this article: “a doctrine that admits, both as to natural phenomena and as to moral values, independence and primacy of spirit in relation to material things, That the former are manifestations of soul or vital forces, and the second creations of a higher being or of a natural and eternal power, inherent in man “(1).
Next, we present a classic concept of what is Ecumenical: it is an adjective that means “universal” or “it is said of the believer that he manifests willingness to coexist and dialogue with other religious denominations” (2). As we believe that Ecumenical Spiritualism is a great way for the world to be more harmonious, we have decided to develop some arguments in favor.
Dear friends, how good it would be if the search for God, or the Divine in us, were performed on more solidary bases! Sadly, for millennia ago in this world, one kills oneself in the name of God. When not so much, the like is repudiated because it does not belong to our religious association or because it has different understandings about Spirituality, life and death. This is all the result of the spiritual childishness that still prevails on this planet. How can we say with almost prophetic intensity that we hold the Truth or that our religion is the one where the True God is worshiped? We are all crawling on the path of spiritual evolution, and therefore it would be far more profitable to learn from one another. God (or the Whole), in his infinite Love, Intelligence and Justice, would never have preferences. Otherwise, He would not be equanimous. Hence, nature, which is an extension of Divinity or Absolute, indiscriminately donates its energy and its fruits to materialists as well as to spiritualists of various strands. The universal laws are there for everyone! Any individual, self-conscious or not, is subject to the laws that govern matter and the laws that govern the so-called Spiritual World.

Let us reason! The creation / manifestation of God is the universe itself in its macro and microcosmic aspects, which obviously includes us. We realize how much diversity and how many complexities! Hence, we can only conclude that God is practically impossible to evaluate. Who can define who or what is God? How many names are there for God? Now, if religions aim to know, worship, learn, connect with the Supreme Divinity, and we easily perceive how complex and unfathomable it is, why priests of all kinds claim with such certainty that religion A , B or C is that which follows the true Lord? We urgently need all of us to exercise humility. We are treading a path, groping in the dark, still trying to experience just a few basic spiritual laws. None of us can beat our breasts and declare: I practice the right and only religion, and I follow the true Father! This is only an innocent manifestation, of who is taking the first steps in the search for a union with the Divine.
The Master Jesus gave us several excellent tips for a strong and continuous spiritualization. When he declared that the whole law and the prophets depended on the commandments: “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy thought” and “Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself” (Matthew 22: 35-40), established general principles for any theistic religious doctrine and, at the same time, presented a sure course for harmonious coexistence among the most varied groupings. When Jesus confirmed that we humans are gods (John 10: 23-39), He pointed to the creative power inherent in our divine essences, making it clear that the main religious path is the inner one. Therefore, we can conclude that every established religion is valid as a way to seek God, although the most important is the inner search! The key is to strive to reach a level of union with the cosmic forces, so that we can affirm / feel one day: “I and the Father are One” (John 10:30).
Thus we understand that, especially as we are still in a primary phase of spiritual learning, we must respect the like and its religious choice, because most of us do not have deep knowledge and experience in Spirituality. In this way, each of us always has something to learn or something to teach. This is reflected in the many religions, doctrines and philosophies of our planet. They all have something to teach and learn from each other.
Anyone who is willing to learn honestly, without prejudice to the origin of spiritual teachings, is likely to achieve higher states of consciousness more quickly, making strides toward union with God (or the All). This is what I wish for all who are reading this article, even for those who disagree with these arguments. Despite the differences, we are in the same boat! There must be an important reason for this! Let’s think!
Fraternal greetings.

Bibliographic sources consulted:
(1) New Aurélio Século XXI: the dictionary of the Portuguese language. Aurelio Buarque from Netherlands Ferreira. Editora Nova Fronteira. Rio de Janeiro, 1999. 3a edition.
(2) New Aurelian Dictionary of the Portuguese Language. A hard tackle from Aurélio Buarque to Holanda Ferreira. Publishing company New Frontier. Rio de Janeiro, 1986. 2nd edition.

 

ARTICLE 5: UNIVERSALISM
Written on March 11, 2009.

Universalism is the understanding that all religions and philosophies contain a portion of the Cosmic Truth. Being universal is not easy, requiring a constant exercise of tolerance and discernment. Perhaps a good way to start on the universalistic spiritualist road is to look closely at the commonalities between the different visions of life, leaving aside the controversies. From this, it will be possible to begin to glimpse the presence of Universal Intelligence behind the religious / philosophical thought of all cultures, whether monotheistic or polytheistic, dualistic or monistic, materialistic or spiritualistic, empirical or scientific, etc. Certainly, there are common foundations for the various ways of seeing the world, but also, and perhaps above all, there are complementarities. Not necessarily two different views on the same subject are contrary! But since these visions come from different angles, they actually complement each other. To exemplify this question, it is interesting to recall an old Hindu story, which I will now relate to.
In one city of India lived seven blind men, who had some wisdom. Because their advice was almost always very useful, all the people who had problems resorted to their help. They were friends, but there was a certain rivalry between them, which, from time to time, caused a discussion about which would be the wisest. At one time, after much talk about the Great Truth of Life, they did not come to an agreement. The seventh blind man was greatly displeased, deciding to live alone in a mountain cave. Before he left, he told the others: “We are blind so we can hear and understand better, what other people do not reach. Instead of counseling the needy, you stand there arguing, as if you wanted to win a contest. I do not agree with that! I’m leaving! “Seven months later, a man on a huge elephant arrived in the city. The blind, who had never touched a pachyderm, went to the street to meet him. The first palpated the belly of the animal, declaring: “- it is a giant and very strong! I can touch your muscles and they do not move, looking like walls! ”

But the second blind man, touching the tusks of the elephant, said: “What nonsense! This animal is pointed like a spear, a real weapon of war! “Then someone said,” You’re both mistaken! “He was the third blind man, who tightened the trunk of the elephant. He added: “- this animal is identical to a serpent! Yet he does not bite, for he is toothless. It’s like a soft, soft snake. “Then the fifth blind man shouted, shortly after moving the elephant’s ears:” You’re crazy! This animal does not look like any other, for its movements are undulating, as if its body were a curtain. “In the sequence the sixth blind, touching the small tail of the elephant, concluded:” – you are all completely wrong! This animal is like a rock with a rope attached to the body. What’s the matter with you? “And so they stayed, for long minutes, debating the screams. Then the seventh blind man, who had gone down the mountain looking for food, was led by a child. Hearing the discussion, he asked the boy to draw on the soft earth the figure of the elephant. After carefully touching the contours of the drawing, he realized that all six blind men were partly certain, but at the same time quite deceived.
He thanked the boy and said, “This is how men behave before the Truth. They hardly touch one part and they already think that it is the Whole! “Then he turned away from his old companions, understanding that they still did not see …
Therefore, the scientific truth, the Spiritist, the Buddhist, the Jewish, the Muslim, the Catholic, among other truths, are complementary, since no religion or philosophy of life can, in its particular way, fully grasp the Whole or God. So it is not so difficult to conclude that a more universal / ecumenical view of the world has the potential for further learning.
However, this does not mean that people should leave their religious practices to one side, nor should they have prejudices against those who dedicate themselves more exclusively to a religion of their own choosing. On the contrary, a universalist may have a specific religion, but what sets him apart from orthodox people is flexibility of thought and humility, for though he prefers a form of worship, he acknowledges that God is in all places and hearts humans.
Universal Divinity or Intelligence is infinite and manifests itself in many ways. The true universalist spiritualist understands that behind any form there is an Essence.

But what is the practical advantage of Universalism? At first, at least, there are two great benefits in maintaining a universalist stance towards life. One of them, which has already been commented, is the possibility of new learning, since the lack of prejudice regarding other philosophies and religions, allows the examination free from other points of view. And this is a very logical thing to do, for it is not at all wise to despise what other people have achieved through studies (scientific or otherwise), meditations, and various practices, often for countless years of dedication.
Why segregate secular philosophical, religious or esoteric traditions? Do these traditions lack knowledge that can be useful to us on a daily basis? Have not they developed some kind of wisdom? It is also important to note that in a given tradition, even if there are concepts that do not fit our life, it is not for this reason that we should conclude that your set of ideas is worthless. It is important to use a “clinical eye” or “inner vision” to discern what is actually useful (of course, this is personal). As for the apparent “errors” or “distortions”, why not learn from the “faults” of others? Simply throwing out the experience of our fellow men is an act of arrogance and limited intelligence.
The second clear benefit of a universalistic stance is the development of tolerance for the other points of view. Obviously, a universalist spiritualist is likely to contribute to a more harmonious coexistence in human society. However, it is relevant to re-emphasize, that practicing Universalism in fact, is not something simple or trivial. It is necessary to get rid of preconceived ideas and dogmas, constantly keeping an open mind to new possibilities, and, understanding that a different point of view will not necessarily bring down the structure of understanding that we have of the world, but that it may add some new value, Complementing what we already knew. In other words, you do not have to face new or different ideas as threats. Peace for all.

 

ARTICLE 6: THE LAW OF ATTRACTION AND REINCARNATION
Originally written on June 15, 2009, and revised on April 21, 2011.

The main objective of this article is to analyze some aspects of what has been propagated on the Law of Attraction, but from a reincarnationist point of view.
The Law of Attraction, in summary terms, is all that an individual draws to himself, according to the energy he emits into the universe, through his thoughts and feelings. That is, what you want and / or believe, whether positive or negative for you, the universe gives you.
In this way, several books and other forms of dissemination have presented an interesting vision of how we humans relate to the cosmos, from the “micro” level to the “macro” level. Thus we can attract sickness or health, joy or sadness, poverty or prosperity, etc.
Therefore, from an awareness of the individual, about what is emitting, and subsequent transformation of inadequate feelings and thoughts, and to channel their energies in a positive way, you can have much more success and happiness. But is this communication / response mechanism with the cosmos really that simple? If it is considered that the soul forms along with the nascent body, the Law of Attraction, as has been conveyed, would have greater meaning. However, there is plenty of evidence for Reincarnation as the natural law of life. We will not discuss this evidence here, as this is not part of the scope of this article. We will only consider the joint occurrence of the Law of Attraction and the Law of Reincarnation.
In outlining the main frame of this discussion, it is impossible not to add another mechanism of life functioning, which is the Law of Action and Reaction, closely linked to the Law of Reincarnation. Very briefly we shall leave definitions about these two laws, for those who may not know them at all. Thus, in a simplistic way, it can be affirmed that the Law of Reincarnation exists, due to the need of the spirits to return to the flesh, after each material life, to continue their evolutionary learning. The Law of Action and Reaction, in general terms, is a universal mechanism of rebalancing for beings who practice acts of selfishness, disrespecting the rule of “doing to others only what they would like to receive.”
Now, some reasoning about the effectiveness of the Law of Attraction may be developed in the face of these other norms of life.
So, at the outset, we ask the following question: Is it possible for someone to exchange their life of failures for a prosperous way of living and achieve this realization using the procedures indicated by the promoters of the Law of Attraction (see the documentary “The Secret “And related literature)? Does it simply change from internal belief (negativism to positivism), associating with visualization techniques and knowing how to wait without anxiety, to succeed?
We understand that this is good and generates a positive predisposition, allowing greater chances of success, especially if the individual works and dedicates himself to his goal. However, how many past lives (ancient incarnations) has this person been thinking and feeling in a negative way and, in addition, having harmed other individuals in the past?

Does the creature that has been making mistakes for millennia give a great leap in quality in the space of a few years of life, because it has come to believe that it is enough to understand and act alone according to the postulates of the Law of Attraction?
We understand that not, primarily because in order to realize a profound change, the desire has to start from the core of the individual, and not only through a superficial desire to improve financially, to have a girlfriend and so on. Any real and lasting change in a person depends very much on his effort at self-knowledge. We understand that self-knowledge is the fundamental basis for a definitive transformation. This is so, in our view, because the personality in manifestation of a person depends, to a large extent, on what is in his unconscious.
For those who study the human psyche, a key factor is the understanding that the contents of the unconscious influence a person’s behavior greatly. Especially for scholars of the human psyche, who are reincarnationists, it is even more evident that the unconscious is a determinant of an individual’s current personality, for what is in his unconscious is the sum of experiences of dozens of past lives. That is, what we are today is the result of all that we were yesterday (obviously also adding to the experiences gained in the present life). Those who have had the opportunity to access their past lives, through the various methods of therapeutic regression that exist, could understand that their current way of being has a lot of similarity to ancient experiences (repetition of patterns). He could also conclude, with relative ease, that his evolutionary development is rather slow. Thus, it is not difficult to understand that self-knowledge is paramount to the awareness of one’s own mental and emotional mechanisms, and this awareness is that it will enable an effective change in a person.
Then yes, this being will be prepared to vibrate better and attract something better to you.
As long as this work of self-knowledge and inner transformation is not really being performed by a person, she / he can not actually change. So this individual will be quite subject to the effects of the Law of Action and Reaction! Let’s take an example!

If a certain spirit has been reincarnated for four or five lives, and whenever he finds himself in a situation of financial limitation, he seeks to solve this problem through dishonesty, he has not yet learned to respect his fellow man. So why does this spirit, in its present life, coming into contact with the teachings of the Law of Attraction, have lasting financial success without first having learned such a simple cosmic lesson, which is to be honest with its fellow man? Will the simple and persistent use of the published Law of Attraction procedures solve your material problem? Does this spirit, now reincarnated, need not test its internal forces, resisting the urge to injure its mate materially? We believe that yes, because those who have already systematically erred in some field of life naturally harvest the bitter fruits of a bad process, or rather a “lesson not assimilated” (Law of Action and Reaction). So, some would argue at this point: “This seems to be a mere punishment of God, and he is not like that!” We agree, for we do not have an anthropomorphic view on Higher Intelligence, which many call God. We also add that the Divinity transcends the human dualities of “right X wrong,” “good X evil,” etc. However, we firmly believe that the balance of the universe depends on the Law of Action and Reaction in a broad way, and therefore, one who has repeatedly wronged, naturally will not benefit from the good in life, without first having assimilated the minimum for such. This is how the manifested world walks in balance, despite the apparent chaos. In general terms, we believe that the purpose of life is to reach ever deeper levels of Harmony. Thus, what we call Harmony, would be the result of the union of Love with Justice (or Order). Then, returning to the Law of Attraction, the Law of Reincarnation and the Law of Action and Reaction, we understand that these laws are guidelines of how Justice (Order) is made present in the world, and therefore are not divergent but complementary! Besides the laws mentioned, objects of this article, there are others that contribute to the universal balance. We even believe there are laws of which we are not yet aware. We are still mere apprentices!

Returning to the question of the use of the Law of Attraction, as it has been conveyed, we affirm that we are not here in an attempt to combat these ideas, but rather in an attempt to avoid distortions, caused by haste and by various interests. We have practiced for a while the Law of Attraction, according to recent literature, and we have obtained good results, but not wholly. When we question ourselves internally and do research in the field of self-knowledge, we find that the Law of Attraction works well to the point that it does not interfere with the spiritual learning of the incarnated being. We affirm this, since we have practiced Reincarnationist Psychotherapy (see http://www.portalabpr.org), where, through the observation and analysis of many past life regressions, we notice that people are not just happy to have committed disharmonious actions in the past, and yet Have not transformed the feelings and thoughts that cause disharmony. It is therefore necessary for the Law of Attraction to function more fully, to modify old negative tendencies (repetition of old patterns) and to bring a new meaning to life itself. In other words, just by using the Law of Attraction as a “closed program” of ideas and procedures, it is not possible to “surgically” attain internal causes of disharmony. Rather, it is necessary to make this “inward journey” with a strong disposition to change, because repeating the old inadequate standards will not be sincere enough to carry out the Law of Attraction with quality. Greetings to everyone.

 

ARTIGO 7: REENCARNAÇÃO E CIÊNCIA: ALGUNS ASPECTOS
Escrito em 16 de junho de 2009.

Scientific proof for reincarnation is as difficult as proving life after physical death. So far, it is not possible to meet all scientific postulates in a narrow sense. However, is the Cartesian / mechanistic method aptly applied to psychic and / or spiritual experimentation? It is possible to affirm that it is not. The scientific method has its limitations for some fields of knowledge. For example, there is still no traditional science-accepted equipment for measuring so-called “bioenergies” (employed in various spiritual healing activities), albeit some efforts by pioneering researchers. The prejudice of instituted science is a strong obstacle to the systematic study of everything that escapes materialistic standards, but this prejudice still has great force in most countries. However, it is already possible to note scientists with a new mentality, who understand the universe in a broader and more integrated way, leaving behind the old strictly mechanistic view of the world. Thus, the issue of reincarnation is gaining relevance in the academic world, and gradually, it is leaving the status of religious or mystical belief, becoming a scientific hypothesis worthy of being researched. Some relevant studies on this subject will be briefly presented below, although they are only a limited sample of what has already been done in this regard.
In 1966, Stevenson (1), University of Virginia / USA, published the study “20 cases suggestive of reincarnation”, which was carried out through exhaustive and methodical investigation of natural occurrences of reincarnation (spontaneous memories) in several countries. After investigating in person about 1/3 of the 600 cases cataloged, at the time, Stevenson decided to publish a sample of 20 cases of the most varied types, from the very well founded and documented, to the cases with the lowest degree of sustainability.

In the year 1970, the work of Muller (2), graduated as Doctor in Technical Sciences in Zurich / Switzerland, came to light with the title “Facts-based Reincarnation”. In this work, the author intensively discussed the cases of reincarnation recorded in the literature of the time, together with about 700 cases that were the subject of his particular study. Dr. Muller investigated the memories of children; Adult memories; Experimental studies (mainly based on hypnosis); Sensitive and mystical; Evidence from modern Spiritism; And what he called “joint evidence.” At the end of his book, the author states: “by taking stock of the various classifications presented, we find six main groups and more than 25 subgroups. Most of the incidents are of a spontaneous nature, however, we have several methods of research, such as regression of memory, investigation through mediums and experiments performed by the sensitives themselves. The reports show enormous diversity, however, they are all interconnected and form, in fact, a coherent system, a network of evidence. We can, in principle, affirm that all have lived on Earth before, and that the memory of one or more previous lives is hidden in the psychic structure of the subconscious. ”
In 1979, Dr. Banerjee (3), from the University of Jaipur / India, presented to the general public aspects of his studies that lasted for more than 25 years, accumulating more than 1,100 investigated cases of reincarnation around the world. His research, as well as that of the scholars mentioned above, was based on rigorous methods, and did not consider reincarnation as a single hypothesis for the explanation of cases, but also the possibility of fraud, extrassensorial perception, etc. Dr. Banerjee concluded that the human personality is composed of physical and psychic aspects, adding that the physical part is destroyed with the death of the person, but the psychic somehow survives and can express itself in the form of memories of one or more past lives. He further states at the end of the preface of the book that he has the conviction that we have lived previously and that we will live again in the future.

Dr. Helen Wambach, a North American psychologist cited by Silva (4), used classic hypnosis to find some evidence to confirm memories of past lives. Her research had two stages, where, in the first, she had 800 subjects (28% women), and in the second, she had 300 subjects (55% of women). In the first group, it was found that in the past, the proportion between men and women declared under trance was 50.3% of men and 49.7% of women. In the second group, the proportion found in previous life, also under trance, was 50.9% in men and 49.1% in women. These results are what Dr. Wambach regards as “the most robust objective proof” that subjects actually regressed to past lives, since the division of individuals between the male and female sexes accompanied the biological fact of the human species, which presents Usually similar percentages for both.
Most recently, researcher Jim B. Tucker of the University of Virginia / USA has conducted serious research on reincarnation through the spontaneous memory of children following in the footsteps of Dr. Ian Stevenson. Some videos on Jim B. Tucker’s work can be found easily on http://www.youtube.com.
In addition to the aforementioned research, many other researchers have seriously studied the question of reincarnation through a variety of methods. Given the already vast literature on the subject, it is possible to affirm that there is enough evidence to understand that reincarnation is a natural phenomenon. However, I would rather end this article with the opinion of Goswami (5), a senior lecturer at the University of Oregon / USA, Ph.D. in Quantum Physics, answering the question: Are the ideas of reincarnation and survival to death scientific? And he replied: “decades ago, the answer would have been a resounding” no, “but today it is not quite like that. One of the main reasons is the existence of good data. I have referred to data on spontaneous retransmission memories. Many of these data, with some of their aspects already studied, deal with children who remember past lives. Many other data have been obtained in so-called past-life regressions: under hypnosis, trauma, drugs, or special techniques, people seem to recall incidents from other lives. And many of the memories brought to the surface were corroborated. In many cases, the possibility of fraud has been eliminated. ”
IMPORTANT NOTICE
This article was written based on a chapter of the e-book “Fundamentals of Reincarnationist Psychotherapy and a Case Study,” which can be downloaded free here on this site.
Bibliographic sources consulted:
(1) Stevenson, I. 20 cases suggestive of reincarnation, São Paulo. Editora Difusora Cultural, 1971. 520p.
(2) Muller, K. E. Facts-based reincarnation, São Paulo. Edicel, 1978. 298 p.
(3) Banerjee, H. N. Past and future life. An impressive study on reincarnation, São Paulo. Nordic, undated. 119 p.
(4) Silva, D. B. T. Therapy of past lives: reincarnation and science. In: Psychotherapies and states of trance, p.187-216, São Paulo. Summus Editorial, 1985. 239 p.
(5) Goswami, A. The physics of the soul. The scientific explanation for reincarnation, immortality and experiences of near death, São Paulo. Editora Aleph, 2005. 316 p.

 

ARTICLE 8: ANIMISM AND MEDIUMSHIP
Written on December 08, 2009

1- GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS
Initially, I would like to comment on the title of this article “Animism and Mediumship”. I purposely put the term “animism” first, because without the psychic factor there is no mediumship. But to clarify, it is important to conceptualize both terms.
As for animism, using a classical definition, it is the “philosophical theory that considers the soul as the primary cause of all intellectual and vital events” (1), that is, it is the soul of the individual himself that originates the phenomena that Are materialized. “Soul” is a term derived from the Latin anǐma, which in turn refers to the principle that gives motion to what is alive, which is animate or what causes to move (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amma) / Wiki / Alma). On mediumship, in the Book of Mediums (2) it is stated that the word “medium” comes from Latin (medium), meaning “medium” or “intermediary”, ie medium is a person who can serve as an intermediary between the two planes of life , That is, between spirits and men. According to Gerardo M. Ney (3), mediumship is the mediums ‘or sensitives’ faculty of being “medium” to paranormal phenomena. According to L. Palhano Júnior (4), mediumship is the faculty that people (mediums) have, to a greater or lesser extent, to receive communications or to perceive the spirits or the Spiritual World.
Therefore, in broad outline, animism is the set of manifestations that come from the soul of the individual. In other words, they are the phenomena brought about by the person’s own psyche, without the participation of any other external entity or consciousness. So, for example, someone who is emotionally upset by strong stress may suddenly have a very aggressive reaction due to an outburst of a personality trait. That is, this was, at least in theory, an exclusive psychic action. Another example of animism is the case of one who writes something without the participation of any disincarnated or any external consciousness, using only the attributes of his psyche (“psyche” is the Greek word meaning soul. Org / wiki / Psyc% C3% AA). Thus, what this individual has written, comes from his own soul and, therefore, is a purely psychic process, at least in theory.
As for mediumship, a typical example of mediumistic activity is psychography, which occurs when the medium is used by another consciousness, which expresses its ideas through the hands of the sensitive, through writing. Citing also the example of psychophony, called by some of “incorporation”, in it the communicating entity uses the incarnate as an intermediary, to express his thoughts through speech.

Well, going back to what I said in the first paragraph, the term “animism” comes before the term “mediumship” in the title of this article, because in fact any mediumistic mechanism only occurs through the biopsychic apparatus of the medium. And this apparatus certainly includes the psyche of the medium, that is, an external communicating consciousness is manifested only through the sensory, in attuning itself to the soul of the medium, that is, through the psychic potentialities of the medium. Therefore, there is no mediumship without some degree of animism, even in so-called unconscious mediums (those who lose their lucidity during the mediumistic process).
On the other hand, I also question whether there is “pure animism”. Does anyone who writes something, even scientific works, materialize knowledge only through their mind? Who guarantees that a part of what the scientist wrote did not have at least an influence of some incorporeal being, by the intuitive way? How many writers, some scientists and others do not, reveal that their ideas came about through sudden inspirations, dreams, or seemingly random factors / events? For those who already have a minimum of developed sensitivity, it is not difficult to conclude that there is a very intense interrelation between the Material World and the so-called “Spiritual World”. Communication between different dimensions is constant, although often subtle. Therefore, I affirm that, just as there is no mediumship without animism, there is no animism without mediumship.
In this way, I go on to discuss how animism and mediumship blend, detailing some aspects of the interrelationship between the two. I do not intend here to do a very thorough study, but only to bring some clarification to those who have not been able to investigate the matter a bit more closely.

1.1- The influence of the medium’s consciousness
All that the medium (or sensitive) read, studied, lived within his family structure and, in addition, the cultural environment where he developed as a human being, influences his mediumistic activity. That is, whatever is in your conscious mind will permeate your mediumistic production. There is no way to separate what the medium is, what he produces, however profound his psychic ability. Of course, the greater the depth of a mediumistic trance, the less will be the influence of the conscious of the sensitive, for example, in what is transmitted by speech (psychophony) or in what it expresses through writing (psychography).
Let us now turn to examples of how the medium’s consciousness interacts with its mediumistic production. In the case of a psychographer, if he is a cultured person, there will be a tendency for the writings he makes, either with a cultured language, or at least something clear and concise, even if the communicating entity has not Good “schooling”. In another situation, where the medium has grown up in an environment of strong Christian culture, obviously the messages that arise through him will tend to express Christian content even in times when he is under the influence of a spiritual conscience not tied to Christianity. On the other hand, if the sensitive person has affection for some Eastern religion, and has read and / or studied the theme for many years, even if it channels a message of a Christian spiritual entity, it may give a more or more ” Less “oriental” to the message. I would remind you, however, that the intensity as the medium’s awareness interferes with mediumistic communication will depend on the depth of his sensitive ability. However, since it is understood that there is always some participation of the psyche of the medium (animism) in the phenomenon, it is clear that some influence of it, on the work, will occur.

1.2- The influence of the medium’s unconscious
Another source of influence by the psyche of the medium (animism), in some mediumistic task, is through the so-called “unconscious” of the individual. In the unconscious mind is all that has been repressed or forgotten by the person, with regard to facts, feelings and thoughts that he had in his current life. Memories of past lives, memories of the so-called “intermissive period” (time interval outside of matter, between different incarnations), and everything that the subject experienced outside the body during astral journeys are also unconscious. Known as “extraphysical experiences”. Thus, what is in the unconscious of a sensitive one, can undoubtedly merge with the transmitted mediumistic contents. A good example of this situation is what happens to a medium who receives imbalanced entities. This medium, supposing that in a previous life he died suffocated, by giving passivity to several types of disturbed entities, can, several times, have the sensation of suffocation to “incorporate” suffering beings, because from his unconscious arise the unpleasant perceptions by this type of death. That is, even if the spirit-lacking help which the medium receives, does not have a sense of suffocation, the sensitive presents this “symptom” animously. In this case, it would be important for the medium to deal with this traumatic issue of his past, for his own benefit, and also to avoid reproducing a totally unnecessary animism in the mediumistic situation. I will not dwell here on examples of how the medium’s unconscious can alter a mediumistic message, because the possibilities are many, and are not part of the scope of this article. However, it is relevant to point out that animism can be useful in the mediumistic process, if what comes from the unconscious of the sensitive is constructive. In this case, the psychic forces of the individual will join the contents issued by the communicating entity, in order to achieve a positive objective.

1.3- The attunement between medium and entity
In order to have a mediumistic work of quality, a good vibratory harmony between the sensitive and the communicating entity is fundamental. Of course, throughout the life of the medium, he goes through fluctuations in his emotional state, which interferes in a good harmony with the spiritual guides. That is, mood factors affect the connection with entities that wish to communicate.
Thus, the lack of a certain constancy of the sensitive may, over time, somewhat alter the content of the messages passed by the same entity. In the periods of more fragile connection with the mentor, the ideal is not to work in a mediocre way, but rather to rebalance.
However, this problem can be minimized if the medium has psychic content of quality, which can permeate his mediumistic work in a constructive way.
On the other hand, it is common for the sensitive to have spiritual connections with more than one entity, which have mediumistic transmission tasks. Thus, the fluctuations of the psychic-emotional state of the medium may be useful in some ways, since the latter, presenting periods with varied patterns, will provide an opportunity for the communication of entities with different vibrations (according to the greater affinity of the moment). In this context, it is important to emphasize that each spiritual instructor has its function and utility in the diversity of life.
It is also important to point out that the mediumistic development of someone goes through the question of their growth as a human being, in search of a greater balance. This occurs concomitantly to the increase of affinity by the entities, with whom it has pre-programmed psychic tasks. Therefore, the mediumistic development must occur along with the psychic evolution, both being questions that promote a good harmony with the communicating spirits.
Thus, a medium who studies sufficiently, who has no prejudices and who seeks constant self-knowledge, is probably not only a useful instrument for the entities, but also a good cooperator in mediumistic works.

 

2- THE MEDIUM-LITERARY WORK
Here, we arrive at a point of questioning on how to evaluate the psychic work of a sensitive. In the face of the various variables that interfere with one’s psychic-psychic abilities, how can one understand a certain mediumistic work? Next, we try to answer this question, which is not often raised by more critical readers. They are right to keep a sharp eye on the mediumistic literature, for having reached a higher degree of maturity, or because they are naturally more “distrustful”, require more elements to facilitate greater clarity on this human activity, which is not free from misunderstandings And mistakes.

2.1- How to read a mediumistic work
Basically, it can be affirmed that the reading of a book, whether mediumistic or not, should always be done under the sieve of reason. There would be no logic in accepting what is written simply because it was published. Therefore a “filtering” process is fundamental, so that the reader critically assimilates what may be useful to him in some way. Of course the “filter” that the reader will use is something totally personal, and what he will consider good for himself, for another will be a nullity. I used the term “filtering” because it provides a very appropriate picture for this question.
I believe that, although we do not recognize the importance of a specific work, when we make a careful evaluation, something is done. That is, it will not be easy to access the contents of a book and simply conclude that it is despicable by eliminating it altogether. So if we do a conscientious “filtering,” we’ll always get something of value.

2.2- The value of a mediumistic work
Something primordial in the evaluation of a mediumistic book is to understand that it is worth much more by its content, than by the one who signs it. There are mediumistic works in which the spiritual author prefers anonymity, but the content speaks for itself, evidently demonstrating its value.
On the other hand, from the standpoint of a Universalist Spiritualism, which we prefer, some characteristics of a good mediumistic work are: content that encourages people to expand horizons and consciences; Ideas that reduce prejudice; Thoughts that explain the counterproductive side of orthodoxies; And arguments that lead to new learning, avoiding attachments and inducing harmony. In this context, we understand that a mediumistic work may have a respectable value, whether with a small or large dose of animism. For this to happen, it is enough that animism is of good quality, and, of course, that the communicating spiritual entity is a harmonious consciousness.

2.3- The evolution of the mediumship of a medium
If we look closely at the evolution of a medium’s mediumistic work, we will note that over time the contents of the books, even if signed by the same spiritual author, may present modifications of style and content to a greater or lesser degree. In part one can credit to this, fluctuations of the psychic interference of the sensitive, in the period of its mediumistic production. Another relevant factor, inherent in the medium, is the enrichment he undergoes after performing studies of various types. This can influence his work positively as he acquires new knowledge, which helps him in a process of expanding consciousness. However, although less subject to change in the vibratory state, the spiritual author by himself may have been the cause of some change in the style and content of the works, perhaps attending to needs / objectives beyond our immediate comprehension (eg , May have the intention of reaching a differentiated public in the Terrain Plan). Of course, over time, both the medium and the communicating entity itself evolve, which is reflected in the quality of the books produced. In fact, it is important to note that, according to the passage of time, there is a tendency to improve the connection / tuning between the sensitive and his subtle working partner.

Therefore, if we look at the mediumistic production of someone, especially if there is more than one spiritual author involved, we will easily realize works of varied content. And why does this occur? Basically, because the audience of readers is also quite diverse. There are many needs for enlightenment and there are innumerable types of “spiritual hunger”.
IMPORTANT NOTICE
This article also makes up a chapter of the e-book “Perceptions”, which can be downloaded for free here on this site: http://www.harmonianet.org/

Bibliographic sources:
(1) School Dictionary Silveira Bueno. Ediouro. São Paulo, 2001.
(2) The Book of Mediums. Allan Kardec. Brazilian Spiritist Federation. Rio de Janeiro, 1996.
(3) Parapsychology: terms and masters. Gerardo M. Ney. Bookstore Freitas Bastos. Rio de Janeiro, 1991.
(4) Mirabelli: an extraordinary medium. Lamartine Palhano Júnior. CELD Editions. Rio de Janeiro, 1994.

ARTICLE 9: DOGMATISMS
Written on February 16, 2011.

To talk about dogmatism, one must first understand the word dogma.
According to the definition of the dictionary (1), the term comes from the greek dictionary, and means: 1- “fundamental and indisputable point of a religious doctrine, and, by extension, of any doctrine or system”; And 2- in the Roman Catholic Church, is “a point of doctrine defined as the legitimate and necessary expression of his faith.”
From the definitions presented, let us observe what is in the dictionary (1) about dogmatism: 1 – “doctrine that affirms the existence of certain truths and that can be proved indisputable”; 2 – “unrestricted adherence to principles accepted as indisputable”; And 3 – “systematic attitude of affirmation or negation”.
With the panorama provided by the concepts above, we intend to discuss several aspects of dogmatism that permeate our society, demonstrating that a dogmatic stance is more harmful than beneficial.
Well, the title of this article is in the plural because there are several kinds of dogmatic thought / action. The first type we are going to address is religious dogmatism. For example, let us cite two dogmas of Catholicism: the Holy Trinity (a doctrine that professes God to be unique in three distinct persons – the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit); And the Resurrection of Jesus (after his death, resurrected on the third day). However, the dogmatic stance is not fundamentally only in the Catholic environment. Other religious groupings have as strong characteristic the dogmatismo. And this, for centuries, has led to ideological disputes, which have often culminated in conflicts and even wars. At the time of the Crusades, around nine million people died in disputes between Christians and Muslims. In 1572, in the so-called “Saint Bartholomew’s Night”, about 70,000 Protestants, or suspected of being
Protestants, were killed by Catholics. Before the rise of the Nazis to power there were 503,000 Jews in Germany, and after World War II in 1950 there were only 15,000 (2)
.
Therefore, if we consider this small sample of historical facts, it is easy to understand why dogmatism in the religious field is so negative, although religion is often strongly related to political / “power” issues and is commonly used as a pretext for conflict . Nowadays, dogmatic stances remain largely in the groupings of the faith, of various origins, but not always in an ostentatious way.

Now let’s look at what occurs in the theoretically “opposite field” of religion: the world of the so-called “skeptics.” Recourse to an encyclopaedic dictionary (3), skeptic is “he that believeth not, who doubtest all; Unbeliever; suspicious; Partisan of skepticism; It is said of certain philosophers whose dogma was to doubt everything. ” These definitions are very interesting, especially the last, which reinforces our understanding that a typical skeptic is a dogmatic person. That is, we have a skeptical dogmatism. That’s it! An orthodox religious, as well as a true skeptic, are both in favor of dogmatism. What sets them apart is the direction of dogmatism practiced: one believes in religious dogmas, and the other believes in the dogma of systematic doubting. Both are far from the legitimate scientific spirit, which creates hypotheses and tests them through controlled, plausible experiments of repetition, in order to obtain useful and passionless conclusions.
So we come to the question of the scientific milieu. But, its is not free of dogmas and tendentious postures, which translate into scientific dogmatism. And there are many examples of this that are even historical. Let us recall Thomas Alva Edison who, at the end of the nineteenth century, invented the electric lamp. In his time, many scientists understood that electric light was an absurd idea. Edison also created the phonograph. And this apparatus bothered the dogmatic certainty of a doctor of the Academy of Sciences of France, who, when watching the physicist Du Moncel present Edison’s phonograph, cried: “- miserable! We will not be deceived by a ventriloquist! “Today’s revered Louis Pasteur, in his time, was detested by his colleagues in the
French Academy of Medicine, when he defended the hypothesis that microbes, invisible to the naked eye, were the true promoters of infections. The same Pasteur, when he attributed the fermentation to microorganisms, caused the following reaction of the renowned chemist Justus von Liebig: “- that is to say that the torrent of the Rhine is caused by the wheels of the mills.”
When the first steam trains were in development, there was a strong concern of the men of science of the time, that the speed of 50 km / h would suffocate the passengers. As for Santos Dumont, many of his contemporaries thought it impossible, that a vehicle heavier than air should fly. In this particular case, it is quite interesting that dogmatism prevented some of these scientists from remembering that birds are heavier than air, but simply fly! And with the flight of 14a, the scientific dogma that the “heavier-than-air” would not leave the ground, fell to the ground! Nowadays, although some people believe that the scientific milieu is already less dogmatic, we have blatant cases of dogmatic skepticism. To quote one, without going into the merits of screen research, let’s look at Joachim Krueger, from Brown University, to the British magazine New Scientist, about Daryl Bem’s eight-year work on the human capacity to predict Future (4): “- my personal opinion is that this is ridiculous and can not be true. Checking the methodology and planning of the experiment is the first line of attack. But frankly, I could not find any problems. Everything seems to be in the most perfect order. “Daryl Well’s work was published by the Journal of Personality and Social Psychology.

As I understand this article is already a bit long, I intend to give you a close from this point. Thus, I point out that dogmatisms are of many types. Although I have emphasized religious, cynticist, and scientific dogmatism more closely, it is evident that dogmatic posture is a deeply human trait. Some have it to a greater degree and others to a more moderate level. In fact, dogmatism is a result of attachment to preexisting teachings, habits, cultures and other aspects. This is reflected in politics, in education, in the media, in short, in people’s daily lives. Rare individuals have sufficient mental flexibility for what is different or innovative. We, in general, cling to ideas and ways of living, because what is already known is more comfortable. We just rehearsed the first steps of acceptance for a “life of change.” And when we exercise a bit the dynamism in the way we see things, or to see other faces of the so-called “reality” or “truth”, then we return to the old dogmatism. I do not mean that we should change systematically, for this would be to move from one end to the other: from the rigidity of dogma to the volatility of constant mutation!
Understanding that extremes are unhealthy, it is easy to assume that one must expand consciousness by assuming a more flexible mind at a self-sustaining and harmonious level and rhythm. I believe that, in this way, we all have to win, avoiding the mistakes of the past. However, how to be flexible on a healthy and balanced level? Well, this level is something individual, but the more you postpone a work of self-knowledge, an unequivocal source of consciential expansion, the more stagnant one remains, that is, dogmatism tends to continue …

Bibliographical sources:
(1) New Aurelio Dictionary of the Portuguese Language, Editora Nova Fronteira, 2nd edition (12th reprint), by Aurélio Buarque de Holanda Ferreira, 1986, 1838 p. (2) “Jews feel the air of change in Germany”. Subject of Jennifer Abramsohn, Deutsche Welle, http://www.dw-world.de. Available at: http://www.dwworld.de/popups/popup_printcontent/0,,1455986,00.html.
Accessed on 02/02/2011. (3) Small Encyclopedic Dictionary Koogan Larousse. Publisher Larousse do Brasil, 1980, 635 p. (4) “Humans are able to predict the future,” says research. Matter of the Diário da Saúde Newspaper, from the website http://www.diariodasaude.com.br/. Available at: http://www.diariodasaude.com.br/news.php?article=humanos-capazes-prever-futuro. Accessed on 03/02/2011.

 

ARTICLE 10: CATASTROPHIC PROPHECIES: BRIEF HISTORICAL AND MAIN CAUSES
Written on April 6, 2011.

To discuss this topic, it is important initially to present two fundamental definitions:
The first explains what prophecy is (1): from the Greek prophecy, by the Latin prophetia; Prediction of the future made by a prophet; Oracle, foreshadowing, omen. The second clarifies what is premonition (1): from the Latin praemonitione; Feeling or early warning of what will happen; feeling. Both words, prophecy and premonition, are related to the focus of this article, which will not investigate the mechanisms by which the phenomenon occurs. Understanding that prophecies / premonitions occur, with a greater or lesser degree of precision, we will mainly discuss cultural and psychological aspects related to the theme, in order to alert about the catastrophism / pessimism of certain predictions, which, not infrequently, originate in the psyche itself The individual who makes predictions, or those who interpret them. We are not doubting the phenomenon, which exists and has been studied by many people with sound training, but rather, we have faced the distortions that involve the subject.
The question of prophesying is ancient. We can easily recall the Old Testament Bible, full of notes about the future, within Judaism. However, if there is news of the phenomenon among older people, it can occur, with good probability, from primitive cultures. But, returning to the Jewish prophetic tradition, it is not difficult to see that it flows until the Apocalypse of John, early in Christianity. Analyzing the cultural context of Judaism, from the earliest times, it has been verified that they have experienced much the struggle for survival, wars for various reasons, persecution and slavery. In this way, the use of their psychic abilities, for a vision of the future, is of course permeated by anxieties and anxieties. Thus, both the premonitory contents themselves and the interpretations given to the predictions present themselves with strong traces of pain and tragedy. And this general scenario passed into nascent Christianity, for Christians also lived for a long time in situations of oppression and strife.

In this sense the Apocalypse is a milestone, which unites the past of Judaism with the world of Christianity. And today, we can say that Western civilization, in general, is the “heir” of the Apocalypse.
We are descendants of “end of the world” thoughts, beliefs in sudden as well as violent changes, and desires of “punishing the Bad” and “rewarding the virtuous.” Thus, from the earliest times of Christianity, it is possible to have access to prophecies and interpretations with tragic content. Here are some examples. Around 90 AD, St. Clement predicted that the end of the world was imminent (2). Bishop Hilary of Potiers declared that in 365 CE the world would end (2). Just before AD 1000, part of Christendom was prepared for the end of the world through various penances (3). At the same time, many stopped working; No work was begun; And the richest tried to enjoy life to the fullest, for in a short time everything would cease to exist (4). So, some said that everything that was predicted should occur from the death of Jesus, and therefore that it should be waited until AD 1033, but nothing happening on this new date. Shortly afterwards, Joachim of Fiore, abbot and Italian mystic philosopher, foresaw the end of the world for 1260 AD (5,6). In the 14th century, the bubonic plague, also called the “Black Death”, decimated about 1/3 of the European population. He caused such an intense disorder that many believed that it was the end of the world, proclaimed by countless preachers of that difficult period (7). Already Michel de Nostredame, the “Nostradamus”, was famous for his premonitory skills recorded in the sixteenth century. Not long ago, at the end of the twentieth century, many scholars conceived radical interpretations for their Centuries (poetic work of prophetic character), marking various misfortunes about the present civilization. Again, expectations of radical and abrupt changes on the face of the planet have been thwarted. Why?

Well, the frustration of tragic prophecies has several motivations, which, on some occasions, are correlated with each other. Imagine, at first, how one feels about having visions in sequence, not infrequently from a very distant time in the future. Thus, images of machines with advanced technology and incomprehensible, will already leave you stunned. And much more will remain, if the scenes are of conflicts and wars. Therefore, by glimpsing painful events of the future, you can easily interpret it as the “end of the world.” However, the paranormal may be seeing scenes with the spacing of many years between themselves, and still in different countries. That is, it is not the “end of time”. On the other hand, we understand that the future is a kind of network of possibilities. Not everything that is glimpsed will indeed happen! In addition to what was mentioned in this paragraph, we recall the cultural and psychological context where the seer is inserted. If the culture where it has developed, favoring the understanding that the solution to problems is always through force, it is likely that he will interpret what he has seen or perceived, with stronger tones of violence. And in the case of Western civilization, the “heir” of the Apocalypse, there is already an unconscious expectation for an “end of the world.” Hence, it is not difficult to understand why people with varying degrees of paranormality almost always produce somewhat tragic predictions.
And even those who are only attached to the interpretation of predictions, also fall into this commonplace.
The population in general, considering a significant part, believes in a future that is painful for humanity, for the same cultural and psychological causes. In fact, we said a little more the psychic reasons for this position. One of them is the maladaptation to the present reality, with all the stresses and frustrations, that end up facilitating a mental attitude of escape, wishing itself an abrupt transformation in planetary scale, that obviously is not exempt of suffering. Another aspect occurs with individuals who live closer to the line of misery, living in economic subjugation and with very little decision-making power. These will naturally prefer a rapid change in the status quo, through “apocalyptic events,” consisting of this feeling they carry, in a mechanism of compensation for their daily pains. And in the wake of this whole process, we can not forget the “smart guys” who write and talk about bombastic predictions, profiting from popular credulity …

In this point of the article, we can not fail to mention the prophecies after the year 2000. The great highlight is on the Mayan calendar and on the year 2012, which will not be reproduced here. This and other predictions / interpretations eventually distort scientific facts, shaping them (often roughly) to conclude that major catastrophes on a planetary scale will occur soon. This situation is gaining momentum through the current climate disruptions, which are the promoters of many dead and homeless events in various parts of the world. But if we look closely at the history of natural disasters, then it will not be difficult to understand that the planet has always had its climatic and geological convulsions (8):
– In 1556, there was an earthquake in China (Shensi), killing about 800 thousand people.
– In 1730, in Japan (Hokkaido), an earthquake caused around 140 thousand deaths.
– In 1737, in India (Calcutta), an earthquake extirpated near 300 thousand lives.
– A tsunami in 1775 prompted the disincarnation of about 60,000 people.
– In 1780, two natural events were catastrophic: in Iran, an earthquake claimed around 200,000 lives, while in the Caribbean a hurricane took 22,000 people to death.
– In 1815, in Indonesia (Sunbawa), the Tambora volcano caused 90 thousand deaths.
– A cyclone in 1864 in India took the lives of 70,000 people.
– In 1876, in Bangladesh, a cyclone killed 200,000 people.
– The drought of the triennium 1876-78 in China has led to the death of about nine million human beings.
– In 1881, a typhoon killed nearly 300,000 individuals in China.
– In 1887, floods of the Yantzé River (China) eliminated about one million people.
So transformations on the face of the planet were common in the past, are almost common today, and will likely continue to be normal events in the future, either in 2012 or later this year. The big difference between now and then is that in the past there was no such efficient and complex communications system. Through satellite TV, broadband Internet, and mobile telephony, we communicate instantly with any part of the world. Thus, a negative sequence of climatic events, with dead and wounded, besides the wars and attacks, quickly is known by all. So it gets the impression that the planet is more disturbed than ever, and use it as “apocalyptic fuel”. However, the brief history of natural disasters presented, whose original list is much longer (8) (omitted several facts to avoid being very extensive here, but worth checking at the address indicated at the end of this article), attests that the Planet is constantly changing.

In closing, we understand that waiting for a better world through only external transformations is illusory. We understand that the so-called “separation of wheat from chaff” through mass disincarnations, added to other theories / speculations is not the most important.
It is fundamental to develop one’s spirituality through self-knowledge and daily living with others. Only after we have achieved, as a collective we are, a minimal degree of “loving our neighbor as ourselves,” is that we will have a better world. Let us do our part now, and then a future harmonic will come faster.
Bibliographical sources:
(1) New Aurelio Dictionary of the Portuguese Language, Editora Nova Fronteira, 2nd edition (12th reprint), by Aurélio Buarque de Holanda Ferreira, 1986, 1838 p.
(2) Launch of the book “The End of Time” by Sylvia Browne, Ed. Available at: http://www.communicabrasil.com.br/texto.php?cod=526. Accessed on 31/01/2011.
(3) Article “Eclipse, hysteria and millenarianism”, by Fernando Fernandes. Available at: http://www.constelar.com.br/revista/edicao14/histeria.htm. Accessed on: 01/02/2011.
(4) Article “Thousand will pass, but 2000 will not arrive …”, editorial of the O Consolador magazine. Available at: http://www.oconsolador.com.br/ano3/140/editorial.html. Accessed on 01/02/2011.
(5) “Brief Chronology 1170-1274”. Available at: http://salterrae.org/breve cronologia-1170- 1274. Accessed on 02/02/2011.
(6) “Joachim of Fiore”. Available at: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Joaquim_de_Fiore. Accessed on 03/02/2011.
(7) “What was the so-called black plague?” Available at: http://www.klickeducacao.com.br/conteudo/pagina/0,6313,POR-1368-00.htm. Accessed on 03/02/2011. 47
(8) “Natural Disasters”, special online of Veja Magazine. Available at: http://veja.abril.com.br/especiais_online/desastres_naturais/. Accessed on 04/02/2011

 

ARTICLE 11: PRINCIPLES FOR UNIVERSAL SPIRITUALISM
Written on April 28, 2011.

INTRODUCTION
Initially, we will try to define what is “Universalist Spiritualism”, albeit in a generic way. According to the Encyclopaedia Britannica (1), the meaning of “spiritualism” is associated with the idea of ​​acceptance of the notion of the infinite, of the immortality of the soul, of the immateriality of the intellect and will, among other nuances that transcend the limits of materialist interpretation Vulgar As for the word “universalist”, it comes from “universal,” and can be defined as that which applies to wholeness, which is valid at any time or place (2). Thus, in a simplistic way, we could say that Universalist Spiritualism is a modality that seeks to include all the spiritualisms built up over time on this planet, adding what is adjustable from the diverse cultures / wisdoms in the search for the Divine or the Everything.
However, this definition presented obviously needs to be further developed and detailed, so that the universalist spiritualistic path to self-realization / harmony is better understood and exercised. This is what we intend to do through this article. Before we enter into the principles we propose in the title of this text, it is important to point out that we believe that, through a more universalist spiritualism, the millennial strife around religions / philosophies can be avoided / mitigated, allowing for a more fraternal and constructive journey , Because we understand that every creation of the incarnated human mind will never be exactly like the Whole. A well-developed and pluralist Universalist Spiritualism in its conception, while also a pale reflection of the Whole, will at least allow some more brilliant reflections than our humanity has achieved over the centuries. Indeed, for a long time a more universal vision of Spirituality has been rehearsed, among the existing earthly orthodoxies. This is the case of the various Sufis currents, which present themselves with more or less intense traits of universalism, according to the contexts of time and place. According to a good source (3), the characteristic Sufi signature is found in a widely dispersed literature since at least the second millennium BC. An expressive representative of Sufism, not so distant in time, Ibn El-Arabi (1165-1240), a “Spanish Arab” from Murcia, demonstrates his universalist vision by saying:

I follow the religion of Love. Now, sometimes they call me Shepherd of gazelles, sometimes a Christian monk, sometimes a Persian scholar. My beloved are three. Three, and yet only one; Many things, which seem three, are but one. Do not give it any name, as if you were trying to limit someone in whose sight all limitation is confused.

Nowadays, there are several groups favoring a universalist spiritualist path. We have been included in this movement, which has gained momentum in recent years, and so here we are to contribute to what we consider to be important principles for a strong foundation of a Universalist Spiritualism.

 

THE PRINCIPLES

1- THE TRUTH HAS INFINITE FACES
This Principle is fundamental to the understanding of a Universalist Spiritualism.
Understanding that God or the Whole Creator is an infinite reality, which includes everything, how can a human being or established religion affirm with absolute certainty that it holds all Wisdom and Truth? How can that which is temporal and finite, say that it knows and assimilates the Infinite? Therefore, one who considers himself to be a universalist spiritualist does not have or present absolute truths. A true universalist knows that many are the questions, probably in far greater numbers than the number of foundations of his knowledge.

2- HUMILITY
The Principle of Humility comes naturally from the former. The one who assimilated
Fact that “Truth has infinite faces,” becomes, consequently, more humble. Therefore, those who claim to be universalist spiritualists, but who in day-to-day use irony, contempt and arrogance, have not yet understood what Universalist Spiritualism is.

3- DOING NEXT WHAT I WOULD LIKE TO RECEIVE
This Principle correlates closely with the two preceding ones, and is equally fundamental in a universalistic spiritualist walk. In fact, it is a basic question for the good human conviviality, in any circumstance. Thus, if one qualifies or believes to be a universalist, but often hurts this “rule of thumb”, whether in his private or public life, he only serves to dissuade the propagation of a Universalist Spiritualism.

4- SELF REALIZATION / HARMONY
To realize oneself as a human being / spiritual consciousness is something inherent in any person, whether the person perceives it or not. And as one goes about self-actualizing in life, of course she is also acquiring harmony in this process. The Principle of Self-Realization / Harmony is particularly important in the context of Universalist Spiritualism, where it gains broader aspects than in more specific ways of life. And the more conscious the universalist, of her life’s purposes, the greater the chances of developing well and finding fulfillment.
5- THE CONTENT IS MORE IMPORTANT THAN THE FORM
The true universalist is able to note, with some ease, what lies behind the outer cults of the various religions, perceiving the “core,” that is, the main values ​​/ meanings that are hidden by the rituals. And it is this “core” or “essence” that the universalist considers really relevant. In other words, he understands that “content is more important than form.”

6- TOLERANCE
This Principle comes as a consequence of the former. By seeing that each religious grouping brings an essence, which is part of the Whole, the universalist becomes tolerant. And the deeper you go and exercise, you will tend to acquire more Tolerance. Therefore, one who considers himself to be a universalist spiritualist, but who often points to “ignorance of others” or lives by believing in his own “greater wisdom”, must be reassessed urgently, for he acts similarly to those who are openly dogmatic / orthodox.

7- FLEXIBILITY
The Principle of Flexibility is developed from Tolerance and concomitantly with it. Thus, the universalist feels and thinks in a more flexible way about everything that surrounds him, starting to act with malleability in the adverse circumstances and challenges of life. The new does not frighten him, being seen as an opportunity for some learning. Acting in this way, growth does not cease …

8- PREDOMINANCE OF MONISMO
Generally, monism is called to the philosophical theories that defend the unity of the reality as a whole (in metaphysics) (4). The universalist spiritualist privileges a more “monistic” view, although he does not deny and understand that dualism is fundamental to the development of the spirit, especially as incarnate. Therefore, despite understanding that the dualistic ideas of good X evil, error X hit, light X darkness etc. Are relevant at the beginning of the spiritual journey, as it achieves a consciential expansion, it ends by noting that monism prevails: good and evil are relative; We all have a Divine Essence; We all have impulses of self-realization; We all need to love and be loved; We all manifest aspects of Universal Intelligence;

9- SPIRITUALITY IS EXPERIENCING
To have a more realistic perception of a Universalist Spiritualism, it is necessary to experience some religious currents / philosophies of life. That is, not enough theoretical knowledge, but rather, have engaged and participated in different groupings, for the time needed to assimilate concepts and practical experiences.

10- SELF-KNOWLEDGE
The “Know thyself” is a fundamental Principle for the universalist spiritualist. It is only through a good degree of understanding, as to one’s own feelings and principal psychological mechanisms, that the universalist will be able to put into practice several of the Principles mentioned earlier.

CONCLUSION
Well, this article can be thorough. Obviously, I do not consider myself to be the “Keeper of the Truth,” and so it is evident that these Principles can be improved / supplemented and even added to other Principles. I understand that Universalist Spiritualism is a collective construction and will undergo constant refinement as consciousness grows. In addition, it is important to note that it will be inevitable that the profiles of universalist spiritualists will vary according to the experience / experience of each one, which is natural, healthy and consistent with the Principles for a Universalist Spiritualism. In other words, from the particular synthesis that each one can make, on the existing religions / philosophies of life, there will be a practically “single” universalist. What may promote a kind of identity among the universalists is the very experience of the Principles here proposed / developed, or perhaps, of the Principles that will eventually characterize an effective and conscious “Universalist Spiritualist Movement.” I, for my part, am exercising the proposed Principles by confessing to myself a mere apprentice. I hope that others will join in this journey, making us further from religious and philosophical orthodoxies, contributing to a freer and more supportive world. In time, I conclude by pointing out that this proposal in favor of a Universalist Spiritualism does not foresee, nor does it intend to, an end of the established religions, but rather aspires to a more peaceful and productive coexistence, since, after all, we all have a Divine Essence .

Bibliographic sources consulted:
(1) Encyclopaedia Britannica. Available at: http://www.britannica.com/. Accessed on 04/19/2011.
(2) Basic Dictionary of Philosophy. Hilton Japiassu and Danilo Marcondes. Rio de Janeiro: Zahar, 2008, 5th edition.
(3) The Sufis. Idries Shah. São Paulo: Cultrix, 1993, 9th edition.
(4) Monism. Available at: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Monismo. Accessed on 04/27/2011.

 

 

ARTICLE 12: SPIRITUALITY AND RELIGION
Written on May 30, 2011.

INTRODUCTION
Some time ago, it was common to meet people who proudly said they had a religion. Such people generally acted to oppose those of other denominations, or to confront skeptical individuals, or to criticize those who did not follow any particular religious tradition. This kind of confrontation, in my perception, although it has reduced somewhat, still persists on a large scale. This attitude, which borders on sectarianism, does not have much reason to be, if we consider that it is better to have spirituality than to have a religion. In this way, I proposed to write the present article, with the intention of contributing to differentiate the “having spirituality” from what is exclusively “having a religion”.
In this beginning, it is relevant to bring some definitions that help to delineate the issue.
The term “spirituality” means “quality or spiritual character” (1). Already the term “spiritual” (from the Latin spirituale) is defined as “relative or pertaining to the spirit (as opposed to matter): spiritual life” (1). In relation to religion (from the Latin religione), we present three definitions: (a) “belief in the existence of a supernatural force or forces, considered as creator (s) of the universe, and as such must be worshiped (S) and obeyed “(1); (B) “the manifestation of such a belief by means of proper doctrine and ritual, which generally involves ethical precepts” (1); And (c) “worship given to divinity” (2)
.
DEVELOPMENT OF THE SUBJECT
After setting the definitions, one can understand that having spirituality presents a great amplitude, whereas having a religion is somewhat restricted, because it obeys rituals / cults that, obviously, are closely linked to historical / cultural context. But let’s not stop here! Let’s elaborate further on the following points.
1 – Religion, if dogmatized (which is relatively common), induces the accommodation of the individual, or even his paralysis as a thinking being. On the other hand, those who seek spirituality elaborate questions and seek answers, which induce growth as a human being and the expansion of their own consciousness.
2 – In an established religion, there is almost always a strong hierarchy and, with this, the priests and the like. In order to defend specific concepts and rites, the frequent followers are often able to participate, who often cease to think and listen to the so-called “inner voice”. Those who seek spirituality, in addition to using their reasoning in a regular way, develop their intuition, and have greater chances of growth and self-realization. Whoever wants to have spirituality does not exactly have an intermediary (priest and the like) between himself and the Deity (or the Whole), but he sees the most experienced of the spiritual path as points of reference.

3 – Religions, especially those with a strong dualistic view (good X evil, heaven X hell, etc.) prioritize more a speech of punishment than education. Those who wish to have spirituality develop a better sense of “learning from mistakes” and self-knowledge. Thus, the more strict religious deals with feelings of fear and guilt / remorse, while those who spiritualize themselves “look inside and see what needs to be improved.”
4. Religions (the most dualistic) tend to provide more restricted and anthropomorphic concepts of God, and of his aspects / attributes. Whoever aspires to have spirituality ends up understanding that it is not possible to limit the Cosmic Intelligence.
Generally, religions are human institutions, which point out spiritual paths. Already spirituality is something that, of course, goes to transcend the human condition. Thus, religion often causes divisions, while those who seek spirituality study, understand and transcend divisions, to make their synthesis.
6 – Most religions, more or less intense, aims to be sought and adopted by the people / nations, in a standardized way. Against the background of this reality, having spirituality is a particular attribute that needs to be sought / developed by each individual, with the specific nuances of one’s own soul.
7 – Most religions see the Truth in their teachings and books, while those who aspire to have spirituality gradually see the Truth behind all teachings, all religious books and in nature itself in manifestation.
8 Religion often needs faith for its maintenance and continuity. Already to have spirituality, capacities of rational analysis and intuitive synthesis are necessary, and, from what is plausible, faith emerges as a consequence. The faith of the religious has as a common prerequisite to be fixed / immutable, while the faith of those who have spirituality is relative to the context of knowledge, and therefore evolves over time.

9 – The religious, in a narrower sense, has his mind in a past of glories and revelations, projecting into a future of beatitudes and rewards. He who aspires to have spirituality and develops it, has his mind in the here and now. Live the present, and thereby avoid imprisonment of the past and anxiety for the future. Thus, it tends to harmony.
10- Whoever strictly and profoundly follows a religion, believes that it possesses the Absolute Truth. Those who long for spirituality understand that the Truth has infinite faces.

 

FINAL WORDS
Concluding this article, it is important that some aspects are addressed. The text does not intend, in any way, to combat any religion in its fundamental principles. Religious freedom and expression are paramount to human evolution.
We also understand that the matrix for the development of spirituality in the human being is composed of traditional religions and their variants. We only emphasize that it is relevant to go beyond rites and dogmas, for we understand that content is more important than form. Thus, we point out that one who follows the precepts of an established religion may also be in parallel, satisfactorily developing his spirituality. That is, one does not have to abandon one’s religion, in order to have spirituality. What is needed is to develop a deeper look and learn to listen to the inner voice. The Divine is manifested everywhere and through all beings.

Bibliographic sources consulted:
(1) New Dictionary of the Portuguese Language. A hard tackle from Aurélio Buarque to Holanda Ferreira. Rio de Janeiro: Editora Nova Fronteira, 1986, 2nd edition. 58
(2) Small Encyclopedic Dictionary Koogan Larousse. Rio de Janeiro: Editora Larousse do Brasil Ltda., 1980.

 

ARTICLE 13: PROFILE OF THE UNIVERSALIST SPIRITUALIST
Written on August 12, 2011.

INTRODUCTION
This article is not a text that aims to dictate norms of conduct, for those who wish to become a universalist spiritualist, nor to institute a rigid standard for such. The purpose of these presentations / reflections is to bring points of reference to those who are trying to understand what Universalist Spiritualism is, and also to those who aspire to live life within a broader conception. In this way, the following are relevant existentialist issues, commented according to a universalist vision. The whole set of these questions ends up outlining the profile of a universalist spiritualist, even though we recognize that there will almost always be significant diversity among those who try to assimilate / experience the Cosmic Intelligence / the All.

MISCELLANEOUS ISSUES

1- ERRORS
The universalist spiritualist is not so dualistic in the matter of error / correctness. But within the context in which he lives, when he realizes that he “missed” / failed, he does not stir up remorse. He then seeks to understand his disability, and walks in the direction of the “correctness”, within the circumstances lived.

2- VICTORY
Victory and defeat are also relative aspects to the universalist spiritualist, who, in fact, feels victorious especially when he has overcome himself. It does not boast to the four corners of the world its victory, but it congratulates itself and it uses its intimate feeling of satisfaction to advance more.

3-IDEALISM
The universalist is an idealist by nature, since he believes in a more tolerant and ecumenical coexistence between the different religious aspects / visions of life. However, although he is an idealist, he is not alienated from the sociocultural context in which he lives. Thus, idealism is an essential fuel for the well-being of the universalist, who uses it to become a better individual, and, consequently, to contribute to a more harmonious society.

4- LONELINESS
Loneliness is not a problem for the universalist spiritualist, because he sees in it an opportunity to “look inside,” to know and to exercise coexistence with himself. Although he does not deliberately seek to be alone constantly, he appreciates the moments when solitude occurs. Moreover, the universalist knows that loneliness is an illusion, because all beings are interconnected.

5- SPIRITUAL EVOLUTION
For the spiritualist universalist, spiritual evolution is to reach deeper levels of self-realization and harmony. That is, to evolve spiritually is much more an internal process of consciousness and transformation, than any scheme of “divine reward” for acts of discipline connected to religious precepts and external rituals.

6- RELIGION
The universalist spiritualist is more content-oriented than form-oriented. Thus, it does not cling to a particular religion, seeking to assimilate what is positive in any one, and leaving aside the external rites. However, he can assiduously participate in a particular religion, because he can see / feel the spirituality linked to it, beyond external appearances and human norms.

7- NATIONALISM
The universalist, even by the name that entitles him, will not have nationalism as a priority in his life. He can and should love his nation, as collective that is of evolving consciousness, situated in the same space, time and context. However, the universalist spiritualist sees any human being, whether of near or distant culture, as a spiritual brother also in search of self-realization.

8- MATERIAL WORK
Material work, from a more universal perspective, gains a strong breadth. So, for the universalist spiritualist, the work does not separate from his spiritual living. Work is not only their livelihood, but also a chance to self-actualize and contribute to the whole community.

9- FAMILY
The universalist understands that his earthly family is made up of the consciences that, for various reasons, the Cosmos put them in close contact with himself. So there is something important to learn from them and / or to convey to them, at least in a good portion of earthly life.
However, the universalist spiritualist does not lose sight of the fact that all beings belong to one and the same family.

10- DEATH
Death is only a transformation. The body perishes, but the spirit / consciousness remains. This is what the universalist spiritualist feels and experiences, who, at the time of the disincarnation of someone close to him, understands the evolutionary necessity of being in other dimensions of life.

11- PROPAGATION
The spread of universalism is not a priority for the universalist spiritualist, for he understands that a broader view of life depends on individual maturity. Therefore, little value will have a systematic propaganda of universalism. So one can conclude that the conscious universalist will do much more to spread ideas than proselytism practiced in different religions.

12- HEALTH
The maintenance of health, at all levels, is very important for the universalist spiritualist. He knows that his dense body is the vehicle for the manifestation of his consciousness on Earth, where there are rich learning to be done while the physical experience lasts. Thus, it is not difficult to perceive that extremist practices such as prolonged fasts, self-flagellation, use of hallucinogens, among others, do not appear in the daily life of the universalist.

13- THE TRUTH
The universalist spiritualist understands that the Truth is multifaceted. Depending on the angle under which you look at a question, you will see a truth there. Then, from another angle, it will be possible to see another truth. That is, each of us, while being finite, incarnate and limited, will always have a partial truth. The Great Truth, which encompasses everything, belongs to Universal Intelligence, or to the Whole, or to God.

14- GOD
The conception of the Divine for the universalist spiritualist presents diversity, and, not infrequently, without well defined contours. This is because a good and comprehensive definition for God is something quite difficult, since what is finite (the human being) can not assimilate the infinite. Perhaps one aspect common to most universalists is that the idea of ​​God is much less anthropomorphized than in most traditional religions. Thus, the universalist does not construct a conception of God in the image and likeness of the human being himself. God transcends human characteristics, encompassing both personal and impersonal aspects. There are more extreme cases of universalists who believe in the inexistence of an individualized, centralizing intelligence-God. Thus, it is easy to see that the diversity of conceptions is great.
Therefore, the denominations of the Divine, among universalist spiritualists, are quite extensive, and we leave here some examples: the Unknowable, the All, the Infinite, the Cosmic Intelligence, the Supreme Intelligence, the Supreme Force, the Unspeakable, the Universal Harmony, the Universe, the Great Spirit, God …

15- STUDY
Considering two main strands, the study of the outer world and the inner world, both are relevant to the universalist. While the traditional religious does not always focus on the interior, the universalist spiritualist attaches great importance to “know thyself.” And for this, the universalist usually seeks access to practices and / or therapies that promote self-knowledge.

16- SEXUAL RELATIONSHIP
The universalist understands sexual intercourse as one of the innumerable forms of manifestation of Love. Thus, he does not see sex as an end in itself, but rather one of the energies that complements life. In other words, it is another component that contributes to self-realization and harmony.

17- POWER SUPPLY
It is necessary to feed oneself with balance so as to live the material experience well, not the other way around, “living to eat.” This is a universalist spiritualist view, which does not abdicate pleasure when making a meal, but also prioritizes good nutrition. In this context, strong and stable health will be possible in order to take advantage of learning opportunities in material life.

18- BEAUTY
External beauty can be attractive and inspiring, but it is relative and temporary. So from this point of view the universalist spiritualist understands that harmony in living is better than the systematic cultivation of outward appearance. The universalist, therefore, cares in moderation, avoiding unnecessary neglect, and caring more about his inner states.

19- DIFFICULTIES
The difficulties that arise in life, for those who evaluate the facts in a more universalistic way, are opportunities to develop new qualities, in search of solutions. That is, the universalist spiritualist does not interpret difficulties as obstacles to being simply destroyed.

20- LOVE
Love has a personal and a transpersonal dimension in the universalistic view. Personal love experiences itself in varied aspects, as in the relationships husband / wife, father / son, grandmother / grandson, among others. Transpersonal love, however, goes beyond the restricted human condition, being something more universal in itself, allowing for some examples such as the love of someone for nature, for the humanity of this planet, for the Cosmic Consciousness, etc. The universalist spiritualist seeks to develop both dimensions of Love.

21- JUSTICE
In the universalist spiritualist understanding, the question of justice comes under two basic aspects: the human and the universal. The human is fallible and acts more in the personal field. The universal does not fail, it transcends what is human / personal and pervades everything. Universal Justice is the attribute of the Cosmic Consciousness that maintains order in the manifested worlds. Thus, however much events occur that seem “absurd” or “unjust” or “chaotic” on our planet, these are understood as necessary by the universalist, for he knows that Universal Justice always occurs. The Laws of Life simply work, whether we understand it incarnate or not, and manifest it together with Love in its greatest dimension.

22- HARMONY
Harmony is a concept that means the wisdom reached by a being, who knows how to balance the attributes of Love and Justice in his thoughts, feelings and actions. Harmony is the goal to be achieved by both the universalistic spiritualist and by any individual, whether he knows it or not, in his current evolutionary stage. Harmony is the “climate” of the Cosmos, although we may not notice it in much of our earthly existence. As we expand consciousness itself, in a slow and gradual process, we are entering a more harmonious range. It is a matter of time and development …

 

ARTICLE 14: ORIGINS OF A UNIVERSAL SPIRITUALISM
Written on August 30, 2011.

 

INTRODUCTION
Although we believe that in this day and age the period of Universalist Spiritualism is gaining more significance on our small planet, universalist thought / feeling has already manifested itself to us in the past. Of course, reflections and practices emerged in a more isolated way, considering the geographic space, the time factor and the human context. Therefore, it must be considered that these universalist manifestations had a greater or lesser intensity, according to the culture of each time and place, ceasing to be fully universal. This is normal if we evaluate the actuality, still quite orthodox in several aspects. But why have universalist religious / cultural traits come at some distant moments in the history of humanity? This question could be answered at length with the help of various scholarly knowledge, such as psychology, anthropology, philosophy, etc., but we dare to give a quicker yet subjective answer: Universalism is a seed in the human spirit! In some germinates early. In others the germination takes a little longer. In some, perhaps the great majority, the universalist seed germinates after a long time.
But, finally, we understand that a more integral and universalist understanding of life is a path that everyone will find. It’s a matter of time …
Well, but this article rightly speaks about examples of a precocious universalistic germination, in this our Earth, in a known historical past of our civilization. In particular, let us focus on the question of Universalist Spiritualism, in its early days, pointing out traces of beings / groups that preceded us, and who are possibly reincarnated between us now, or who inspire us from the dimension where they live. We will make the quotations of a universalistic character, respecting the chronological order, from the oldest to the most recent.

DEVELOPMENT OF THE SUBJECT
We begin with Hinduism, whose roots are embedded in the work called Vedas (are four collections), where some parts go back about 1500 BC (1). Specifically we use the Bhagavad Gita (2), which is one of the sacred books of Vedic wisdom. In Song IX of this book, Krishna says: “I am the same for all beings, no one is dear or hateful to me.”
In this passage a “universalistic impartiality” of a being considered a divine incarnation is evident. In Canto X, Krishna reaffirms the universality of his essence in all beings without distinction: “I am, O Gudasheza, the spirit enthroned in the heart of all creatures.” In Canto XIII, Krishna gives clear guidance on the unity of life (monism), which is a striking feature of Universalist Spiritualism: “I will show you now what is to be known; The one through whose knowledge immortality is attained: the eternal and supreme Brahma, who is neither qualified nor as being-not-being. His hands and feet are everywhere around us, their heads, their eyes and their mouths are those countless faces that we see everywhere, their ears are everywhere; Immeasurable It fills and envelops the entire Universe. He is the universal being and we live in him. ” And further on, in the same Canto XIII, Krishna concludes with a typical conception of Universalist Spiritualism, which is the fact that we all have a Divine Essence: “See the truth, the one who perceives the lofty Lord present in the same way in all creatures , Imperishable within the perishable. ”

Let us now turn to Buddhism, which was founded by Siddhartha Gautama, who lived between 560 and 480 BC Even considering its various currents, Buddhism generally allows space for other religious cults and sentiments, a strong motive for which the Buddhist movement Was widely accepted in Asia (1). This aspect of tolerance is dear to Universalist Spiritualism. According to scholars (1) “religious diversity is not considered a weakness. Many Buddhists would say until the opposite is true. ”
As for Taoism, it is based on the book called Tao Te King, whose tradition points to Lao-Tse, who lived around the 6th century BC (1). Considering a version (3) of the Tao Te King, the following passage can be emphasized: “… the unmanifest and the manifest consecrate, the easy and the difficult meet, the long and the short match, the high and the low converge , The sound and the voice agree, the obverse and the reverse match. ” This passage clearly shows a monistic facet of the work, which is an attribute of Universalist Spiritualism. In the following passage, one perceives the question of self-knowledge, a fundamental principle for the universalist spiritualist: “He who knows the other is wise, he who knows himself is enlightened.” In the sequence, another monistic aspect of the Tao Te King stands out: “The great Tao is overflowing, it can to the left and to the right; The ten thousand things of him depend to live, never are rejected; Completes the work and does not appropriate; Clothes and nourishes the ten thousand things and does not become master. ”

So we come to Christianity. The New Testament (4) presents some contents with universalist traits. In the first Epistle of Paul to the Thessalonians (chapter 5, verses 19 to 21) we read: “Do not quench the Spirit; I did not despise the prophecies, but put everything to the test. Hold fast what is good. ” In this passage, one can perceive the universalistic spiritualist principle of flexibility, where nothing is overlooked, everything that comes to itself is evaluated, and what is positive is discerned, in order to obtain consciential expansion. In the second epistle of Paul to the Corinthians (chapter 3, verse 6) it is noted: “… for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life.” This passage demonstrates yet another universalist spiritualist principle, which is that “content is more important than form.” Moreover, this quotation from Paul makes it clear that “spirituality is experience,” another primordial universalist aspect. In Luke, chapter 10, verses 30 to 37, there is also a relevant passage. It is about Jesus telling a parable, in which a Samaritan (the people of the Samaria area were despised by the Jews) had the best attitude towards a man who had been robbed and beaten. In this way, Jesus showed the importance of principles that are universalist spiritualists, such as the question of tolerance, and that “spirituality is experience.”
Finally, we present universalistic aspects among the Sufis, by many described as the mystics of Islam. Idries Shah, through an excellent work (5), quotes Jalaludin Rumi (1207-1273): “I have examined the cross and the Christians from beginning to end. He was not on the cross. I went to the Hindu temple, to the old pagoda. Nowhere was there any sign of him. I went up to the peaks of Herat and Kandahar. I looked. He was not on the ridge or plateau. Resolutely, I ascended to the top of the mountain of Kaf. There was only the place of the Anqa bird. I went to the Kaaba. I did not see him there. I inquired of his state from Ibn Sina; He was beyond the limits of the philosopher Avicenna … I beheld my own heart. And in this place I saw him. I was not in any other … “.

According to Idries Shah, “he” (which, in the original, can be both him and her) is the true reality. Well, this text of Rumi is visibly universalistic, since it shows that “spirituality is living,” that is, spirituality is more than belonging to a particular religion or culture. Also noteworthy is a Sufi citation in the book “The Speech of the Sages” (by Ishan Kaiser), pointed out by Idries Shah (5): “I am in the pagan; I worship before the altar of the Jew; I am the idol of the Yemenite, the true temple of the worshiper of fire; The magician’s priest; The spiritual reality of the brahmin who meditates cross-legged; The artist’s brush and color; The powerful, suppressed personality of the mockery of religions. We do not take the place of others: when one flame is thrown at the other, both come together to the point of not walking alone. Throw a torch into a candle and exclaim: see! I have annihilated the candle flame! “This beautiful quotation, even in a quick analysis, allows one to distinguish at least three inclusive universalist spiritualist principles. One is that “content is more important than form”. Another easily noted is that “Truth has infinite faces”. And finally, it is noted that the principle of monism is evident.

FINAL WORDS
Well, we hope this article has shed some light on the beginnings of Universalist Spiritualism. And once again considering that Universalism is like a seed that sleeps in the soul of each being, we wish that this text may be like the water necessary to make the spiritual soil less arid, allowing good germination. Sooner or later, the humanity that develops on this planet will understand and practice what we consider fundamental principles for a Universalist Spiritualism: 1- Truth has infinite faces; 2- Humility; 3- Do to the neighbor what he would like to receive; 4-Self-realization / Harmony; 5- Content is more important than form; 6-
Tolerance; 7- Flexibility; 8 – Predominance of monism; 9- Spirituality is experience; And 10-Self-knowledge.

Bibliographic sources consulted:
(1) The Book of Religions. Victor Hellern, Henry Notaker & Jostein Gaarder. São Paulo: Cia. Das Letras, 2000. (2) The History of the Bhagavad Gita. Version available at http://www.escoladefilosofia.org.br. Accessed on August 17, 2011.
(3) Tao Te King. Version available at http://imotiro.org/. Accessed on August 17, 2011. (4) Holy Bible. Version available at http://www.dominiopublico.gov.br. Accessed on August 18, 2011. (5) The Sufis. Idries Shah. São Paulo: Editora Cultrix, 1993, 9th edition.

 

ARTICLE 15: UMBANDA AND UNIVERSAL SPIRITUALISM
Written on September 28, 2011.

 

INTRODUCTION
Umbanda is a Brazilian religion, which reflects the country itself in its origins and the formation of a national identity. There are elements that are easily discernible in Umbanda, from the religious culture of the peoples that make up Brazil, extending from the natives who lived here before the arrival of Cabral, passing by the European settlers, and arriving to the Africans who originally came here as slaves. Thus, both in the beginnings of the Brazilian State, as in the formation of the national culture and also in the emergence of Umbanda, diversity is the basis. And this diversity, in all senses, is conducive to the constitution of a more universalist mentality, although the natural resistance to paradigm shifts is evident. Today, on the national scene, Umbanda is undoubtedly a significant force that drives the universalist spiritualist movement. Thus, in this article, we will talk a little about the Astral Current of Umbanda and its connection with Universalist Spiritualism.

PILLARS OF UMBANDA
We understand that it is important to mention, at this moment, what we understand as pillars of support for Umbanda as an active religion. Of course, considering only the three aspects that we will point out, there is a certain reduction in what Umbanda is. But we will still point them out, because they are very important pillars for the good functioning of Umbandist sessions. Initially, we highlight the spiritual entities that form the Umbanda egrégora, that is, the so-called guides and auxiliary workers. All these spirits, of course, are a fundamental part of the Umbanda Astral Current, which manifests itself, on the earthly plane, through its mediums. These mediums, by natural extension, also make up the umbellist egrégora. Therefore, one has as a fundamental part of the first pillar of this Brazilian religion the spiritual entities, which present themselves in the sessions in a very diversified form.

For example, we can cite the manifestations in the style of “old black”, reflecting the wisdom that the slaves acquired, after difficult incarnations of work and harassment in Brazilian lands.
We can also highlight the mediumistic manifestations in the “caboclo” style, where the guide / mentor presents himself as an Indian, bringing his particular orientations and experiences, associating them frequently with the use of herbs for specific purposes. Therefore, considering the “old blacks”, “caboclos” and other typical forms of manifestation in Umbanda, it is noted that this diversity of communicating entities is universalistic in itself, consisting of a second pillar of our legitimate religion. From this understanding, we come to what we consider to be a third Ubandist pillar, which is the identification of a good part of the spiritualist population with one or more manifestation styles of entities. That is to say, this identification is a pillar of psychological character, since the supporters and sympathizers of the Umbanda, end up being reflected, in a certain way, in the communicating entities.
Therefore, bearing in mind these three pillars that help sustain Umbandist cults, in their various variants, we can say that Umbanda is an integration religion, because it embraces a series of cultures and shades of spirituality. In other words, Umbanda is essentially universalistic. But, how can this article prove the universalism of this religion, to those who have never been able to attend Umbandist sessions? Well, this is no trivial task, but we understand that the so-called “sung points” can bring further evidence that Umbanda is primarily universalistic.

 

THE SANCTUARY POINTS
The “sung points” are songs chanted in Umbandist sessions with some anointings, among which we point out the improvement of concentration of mediums in the works, the facilitation of the mediumistic trance and the invocation of a certain spiritual current. The lyrics of “sung points” may reveal the diversity / universalism that belongs to Umbanda. This is what we are going to examine now, through some examples.

1st POINT
Caboclo da mata works
With St. Cyprian and Jacob.
Caboclo da mata works
With St. Cyprian and Jacob.
Works with rain and wind.
Works with the moon and the sun.

Commentary – This song integrates the Indian (“caboclo da mata”) with a reference to Catholicism (“St. Cyprian”), as well as a figure of Judaism, “Jacob”, who was the third patriarch of the Bible. It is noteworthy, too, that there are direct indications of the use of elements of nature, such as rain and wind, which reveals a connection to shamanism.

2nd POINT
At sea, he is a rower.
In the woods, he’s a hunter.
At sea, he is a rower.
In the woods, he’s a hunter.
Who he is?
Who he is?
He is Ubirajara de Jesus de Nazaré.

Commentary – In this sung point, there is a clear mention of the link of an indigenous entity (Ubirajara) to Jesus of Nazareth, the central figure of Christianity, which encompasses the modalities of Catholicism and the various Protestant currents.
3rd POINT
I saw a flash in the woods.
I thought it was day.
I saw a flash in the woods.
I thought it was day.
They were the Souls!
They were the Souls!
They were the Souls of the Rosary of Mary.

Commentary – In this song there are three different references. When one speaks of “kills,” it is obviously possible to point out the vibratory field of the indigenous element. When one points out “the Souls” in Umbandist cults, it is referring to the so-called “Line of Souls”, which consists mainly of the “old blacks” (the African culture / element). Already the term “Souls of the Rosary of Mary” is a mention to the fact that the slaves, in the time of Colonial Brazil, assimilated the current Catholicism.

4th POINT
The balance of heaven
It has a faithful weight.
Who weighs this scale?
It’s God and Miguel.

Commentary – This sung point shows that Umbanda has, as important references, Judaism and Christianity as a whole, for it quotes the figure of Michael the archangel. The “angelic world”, with all its hierarchies and powers, is based on Judaism, which lent this vision to the various Christian currents as well as to Islam (in the Quran, the angel Gabriel is a prominent figure).

5th POINT
Noah! Noah! Noah, the boat comes!
Noah! Noah! Noah, the boat comes!
Loaded with caboclos,
Oxossi and no one else.

Commentary – This song shows, once again, that Umbanda seeks elements in Judaism, which are contained in the Bible (in this case the story of Noah and his vessel). This sung point inserts the figure of the caboclos (spiritual chain formed basically by natives), that are allocated in the vibratory dimension of Oxóssi, African orixá that symbolizes the hunter, the lord of the forest and the abundance.

6th POINT
Star that illuminates the firmament,
It brightens the world because it is Zambi’s order.
Estrela is going to get her Green Feather in Aruanda,
Telling him that this is your band.

Commentary – In this song Zambi is mentioned, who is the supreme God in the candomblés of Angola Nation. Another African element is the word “Aruanda”, which, among the meanings attributed, can be highlighted as the “sky” or as the “Spiritual World” of the orixás and associated entities. The sung point still adds an indigenous element, the caboclo “Pena Verde”, integrating different aspects of Spirituality.

7th POINT
Hits hard the drum!
Nagô! Nagô!
Long live God and Our Lady!
Nagô! Nagô!

Commentary – At this point there is a direct reference to the Nagô group, which was the enslaved blacks who spoke Yoruba. Besides the African element, we mention Our Lady (Catholicism), demonstrating the fusion of cultures in Umbanda.

8th POINT
I went around the world,
Another in the world of God.
I went around the world,
Another in the world of God.
What a sublime hour,
That the Indian came down.

Commentary – This song shows that Umbanda, in the matter of its diversity / universalism, goes beyond the three great groups that form the Brazilian culture (Europeans, Africans and Indigenous people), because here we clearly have a praise for the so-called “People of the East “In the figure of the Indian who, in certain Umbanda centers,” incorporates “into certain mediums.

9th POINT
The East is a hot land,
Where the sun rises.
The East is a hot land,
Where the sun rises.
It’s from the Orient!
It’s in the Aurora Breakout!
It’s at Umbanda’s desk,
Grandma Catherine cries.

Commentary – In this sung point, the spiritual dimension of the East integrates with the vibrating current of the “old blacks”, through the entity “Grandma Catarina”. And when one speaks of the “Umbanda table”, it is because it refers to the form of work “Kardecist” (Spiritism), whose activities commonly occur with mediums sitting at a table. In the typical Umbanda, the works take place in a wide space called “terreiro”, where the mediums stand up. However, there are Umbandist centers that also have activities similar to Spiritism, working at the table, and giving opportunity for the development of gospel studies and for mediumship in general.

 

FINAL WORDS
With all that has been presented, it is not difficult to conclude that Umbanda is an effective example of integration between religions / visions of Spirituality. However, this does not mean that all Umbandists are, in fact, universalists, for in any religion there are exclusivist / sectarian individuals. However, from what has been exposed, it is evident that the Umbanda is fertile ground for the good exercise of Universalist Spiritualism.

 

ARTICLE 16: SPIRITISM AND UNIVERSAL SPIRITUALISM
Posted on October 20, 2011.

 

INTRODUCTION
Spiritism, codified by Allan Kardec, presents expressive traces of universalism in its origins, although the context of its Codification has been set in nineteenth-century France, where Catholicism prevailed. From this time until the present day, Spiritism flourished with greater intensity in Brazil. Evaluating, although somewhat generically, the behavior of Brazilian spiritists, it can be said that a significant portion of this population does not have the universalist vision that Kardec and the communicating spirits printed in the Codification. In other words, there are many spiritists with prejudiced / sectarian feelings and actions toward other religions or spiritualistic approaches.
In this way, this article was prepared with the intention of demonstrating, briefly, that the universalism is in the foundations of Spiritism.
DEVELOPMENT OF THE SUBJECT
Mainly, we will use some works of the Spiritist Codification, citing and commenting on excerpts that show clear features of universalism. For this, we emphasize that we will respect the chronological order of the appearance of the books, from the oldest to the most recent.
In The Book of Spirits (1), which came to light in 1857, there are several relevant passages.
In one of them, in the chapter “From the plurality of existences,” one may read Kardec’s comment: “All spirits tend towards perfection, and God gives them the means of attaining it.” In this passage, therefore, there is an explicit universal character, that is, there are no privileges of the Deity to any particular cultural / religious group. In the second part of the work, chapter IV, Kardec comments that “so the law is one for all and that all are attained by the righteousness of God.” This passage affirms the universal aspect of Divine Justice, and the absence of any special immunity. In the third part of the book, chapter I, one of the answers of the spirits contains the phrase “the law of God is the same for all …”, confirming the aspect of universality already placed. In the chapter “Of moral perfection”, there is question 919 (Which is the most effective practical way for man to improve himself in this life and to resist the attraction of evil?), Which is answered as follows: “A sage of antiquity I have told you: Know thyself. ” This answer is one of the fundamental principles of Universalist Spiritualism, which is the question of self-knowledge.

In The Book of Mediums (2), which dates from 1861, in the chapter entitled “The Method”, it is detachable that “… Spiritism rests on the fundamental foundations of religion and respects all beliefs …”. This passage is in perfect consonance with yet another essential principle of Universalist Spiritualism, which is that of tolerance.
In another Kardecian work, Spiritism in its simplest expression (3), it is stated that “the very doctrine that spirits teach today has nothing new; Is found in fragments in most of the philosophers of India, Egypt, and Greece … “. That is to say, here is another connection between Spiritism and Universalist Spiritualism, since the latter has as a principle that truth has infinite faces, that is, it is in all religions / cultures, albeit partially.
In The Gospel According to Spiritism (4), which appeared in 1864, in the chapter “I have not come to destroy the law,” it is possible to read: “… Science and Religion are the two levers of human intelligence: Laws of the material world and the other of the moral world. Having, however, these laws the same principle, which is God, can not be contradicted. If they were the negation of one another, one would necessarily be in error and the other with the truth, because God can not claim the destruction of his own work. The incompatibility that was thought to exist between these two orders of ideas comes only from a faulty observation and an excess of exclusivism, on the one hand and on the other. Hence a conflict that gave rise to unbelief and intolerance. ” This paragraph demonstrates the universalist principles of flexibility and tolerance toward a certain level of monism, which is another foundation of Universalist Spiritualism. In the same work, in the chapter “Faith transports mountains,” it is written: “It is commonly said that faith is not prescribed, whence it follows that many people are not to blame for not having faith. Without a doubt, faith is not prescribed, nor, what is even more certain, does it impose itself.
In this passage, it is possible to note the principle of tolerance, dear to Universalist Spiritualism, which is also expressed in the following text from the chapter “Seek and find:” … violate no conscience; Do not force anyone to leave their belief in order to adopt yours; Do not anathematize those who do not think like you; Let those who come to you receive those who repel you. Remember the words of Christ. Once the sky was taken violently; Today it is by mildness. ”

In the book The Genesis (5), presented to the public in 1868, chapter I, it is recorded: “Walking along with progress, Spiritism will never be surpassed, because if new discoveries prove it to be in error about any point , It would change at that point. If a new truth is revealed, it will accept it. “This statement represents very well the universalist principle of flexibility. In the same chapter, there is another very relevant passage: “All religions had their revelators, and these, although far from knowing the whole truth, had a providential reason because they were appropriate to the time and environment in which they lived, to the character Particular of the peoples to whom they spoke and to whom they were relatively superior. In spite of the errors of their doctrines, they did not cease to stir up the spirits and, therefore, to sow the germs of progress … It is therefore unjust if I bring them anathema in the name of orthodoxy, because the day will come when all beliefs So diverse in form but resting on a single fundamental principle – God and the immortality of the soul, will merge into a great and vast unity, once reason triumphs over prejudices. “This text points to yet another principle of Universalist Spiritualism, which Points out that content is more important than form. Another easily perceived is the principle of monism.

FINAL WORDS
At the end of this article, we highlight part of Allan Kardec’s discourse, “Spiritism is a Religion?” (6), originally published in the Spiritist Magazine of December 1868: “… submit all beliefs to free examination control and Of reason and accept nothing by blind faith; Respect all beliefs, no matter how irrational they may appear to us, and not violate anyone’s conscience; See at last in the discoveries of science the revelation of the laws of nature, which are the laws of God: this is the creed, the religion of Spiritism, a religion which can reconcile with all worship, that is, with all manner of worshiping God. “We pointed out the above, in order to demonstrate that Kardec had strong traits of universalism in his personality, and that he, together with the spiritual egrégora that gave him support, printed clearly universalist aspects of Spiritism. Thus, although there are still many Spiritists who think and act in a somewhat sectarian way, it is undeniable that Spiritism, as originally conceived, has many points in common with Universalist Spiritualism.

Bibliographical sources:
(1) The Book of Spirits. Allan Kardec. Brazilian Spiritist Federation, 76th
edition. Available at http://www.dominiopublico.gov.br. Accessed on 10/10/2011.
(2) The Book of Mediums. Allan Kardec. Brazilian Spiritist Federation, 62nd edition. Available at http://www.dominiopublico.gov.br. Accessed on 10/10/2011.
(3) Spiritism in its simplest expression. Allan Kardec. Editions Feesp, 2nd edition. Available at http://www.espirito.org.br. Accessed on 10/10/2011.
(4) The Gospel according to Spiritism. Allan Kardec. Federação Espírita Brasileira, 112th edition. Available at http://www.dominiopublico.gov.br. Accessed on 10/10/2011.
(5) Genesis, miracles and predictions according to Spiritism. Allan Kardec. Brazilian Spiritist Federation, 36th edition. Available at http://www.dominiopublico.gov.br. Accessed on 10/10/2011. (6) The Religion of Spiritism. Editorial of the O Consolador Magazine, number 41, year 1. Available at http://www.oconsolador.com.br/41/editorial.html. Accessed on 10/10/2011.

 

FINAL CONSIDERATIONS ABOUT THE BOOK
Dear fellow readers, who have accompanied us here, we hope that this journey has been pleasant and productive. However, there are still some brief considerations, which basically refer to the issue of Universalist Spiritualism. It is important to emphasize in these last words that we have no intention of encouraging the creation of a new religion.
We understand that those that already exist, have excellent spiritualizing principles. Our focus and fundamental objective is to help promote a universalist vision that permeates all religions and philosophies of life, allowing an understanding of what is spiritual, beyond the various varieties of worship and living. Spirituality is in everything and everyone, including the nature that surrounds us. However, it is necessary to develop a sharper vision, to perceive the Divine Energy behind the world of forms.
So we hope this book has helped to awaken or deepen this vision in you, dear reader.
So we said goodbye, leaving an ecumenical embrace to those who dared to read “Spiritualism in focus”.
Pablo de Salamanca

 

 

__________________________________

Photo: Orion Fog, Nasa free picture

Source:

http://www.harmonianet.org/espiritualismo%20em%20foco.pdf

http://www.ssbaltimore.org/PDF/Genesis.pdf

Umbanda, its workers and Orishas

Brandy on the table! It is a vision that stayed in my mind for sure. The transparent liquid and its descending, burning, almost to the bottom, I did not forget either. The sensation always accompanies me. Do not feed sadness, but in the come and go of life the memories return. And I use the remembrance to carry on my mission. I work in the corners and crossroads, helping bebuns and women who are ill-loved, people who seek, in the evenings, the pleasure that was my defeat. I do everything a little and I call myself “general service assistant”. The bar and the edge of the pier receive my usual visit.
Night clubs, very sullen, are a must. All of this made and is part of my story. I help as I can, from the common vagabond, who cries, to the most outcast individual. I’ll take my leave, for now. I am the Poet of the Old River. Zé Pelintra

1531792_10201398807598415_309330955_n
Photograph: Miss Froggy

Book: Vivencias de Umbanda

Year: 2016

Source: http://www.harmonianet.org/

About the author: Pablo de Salamanca was born in Rio de Janeiro in 1968. He holds a bachelor’s degree in engineering, graduating in 1991. He graduated from 1992, defending his thesis in 1994. He began his doctorate in 1995, finishing his thesis In the year 2000.
He began his psychic development in 1993, psychographing from 1994.
The present work, “Experiences of Umbanda”, is the 19th book that is concretized by the hands of Paul. Part of this work is of non-mediumistic character and another part is psychographed. More than 18 books were made available to the public free of charge, bringing many spiritual information to those who are thirsty for knowledge.

Axé!

_________________________

Author: Pablo de Salamanca  Year: 2016

PREFACE
This book is composed of stories of Pablo de Salamanca’s experiences with the Umbanda Astral Current, after more than 20 years of experience with Umbandist mediumship.
The reports of experiences were divided into two parts. In the first one, there are reports that involve, for the most part, the performance of Umbanda entities in terreiro sessions. In the second part, there are the reports that present psychographies of spiritual workers of Umbandism, through the mediumship of Pablo de Salamanca.
The purpose of this work is not to be a mere sharing of curious truthful cases, but rather to express the Spirituality of Umbanda in its essence. In addition, the reader will be able to take advantage of valuable guidance brought by guides and guardians of the Umbandist current, which will support their earthly journeys.

 

INTRODUCTION
At the beginning of my psychic journey, still in the 90’s, I received an entity from the Children’s Line that talked about some of the schedules that I had to fulfill in the Terrain Plan. He was Pedrinho da Praia. He even commented that he would not be working through me for a long time, because another eré is that he had this task. This happened a few years later, as he had been told.
On one occasion, Pedrinho informed the leader of my “terreiro”, at the time, that my stay there was scheduled for seven years. And I would need to set up another group and run it for a period. Nélson Vilhenna, the leader, was not happy with the news, and neither was I, for I and Nélson had (and still have) strong bonds of friendship. I wanted to forget that information, because I wanted to stay in that spiritual center, which I helped to found. Time passed and, in a certain year, I became ill in an apparently chronic way. I no longer had the means to exercise mediumship. Then I remembered Pedrinho’s prediction. I went to check the time that was in the terreiro and already counted almost eight years. My stubbornness in not fulfilling spiritual programming was contributing to my energetic decline and my illness. Finally I understood how Pedrinho’s information was so correct. In fact, most inexperienced mediums do not rely largely on the guidelines that come out of their own mouths. And I was no different from most of them.

So I had not given more importance to the first information I had given in the early years of my psychic exercise, especially when this information was about me. I feared that my subconscious might interfere with what was directly related to my private or spiritual life. However, Pedrinho had hit it once more. After I recovered, there was the chance and the material conditions for me to found the Spiritualist Group of Francis of Assisi, which worked, according to the planning of Spirituality, about seven years.

Well, why am I reporting all this here in the introduction to this book? I will answer, returning to Pedrinho da Praia entity, who worked through the incorporation with me for only about three years, back in the 90’s. The spirit Pedrinho also said that I had a future mission to write about Umbanda. This information was almost forgotten in the “basements” of my memory.
And I only remembered it, when I finished psychographing the book “Guardian”, in the year 2014, the first specific book about the Umbandist current that left my hands. I had spent many years writing about spirituality in general, about astral projection and related matters, but nothing directly about Umbandism.
Thus, in my new phase as a universalist spiritualist writer, I intend to approach Umbanda with greater attention, which I owe much in my earthly journey.
In this context, now that I present the work “Vivências de Umbanda” to the public, I could not fail to thank Pedrinho da Praia, for he pointed there in the past some paths that I should tread in the future. Save Pedrinho, wherever you are! Onibejada!

Pablo de Salamanca, the Author

_________________________________

1- PREDICTIONS OF CABOCLO

22
Photo: Pixabay

My first contact with Umbanda took place in my childhood, back in the 70’s. I should have been between seven and nine years of age, the first time I could observe a mediumistic manifestation within the Umbanda chain.
Caboclo G. was a firm, half-hearted entity, much sought after by people anxious to seek guidance. His medium was an old lady at that time, whom we affectionately called “Grandma Maria.” However, when she became mediumistic (embodied), she gained unusual strength and vivacity. This I had already observed, in those days, though I was only a boy. And since from time to time I did not do well in school, I asked my mother to take me to the caboclo, so that he could pray to me and provide some confidence in my studies. As for this, everything always worked out and I never repeated the year …

On one particular day, within my childhood curiosity, I asked the caboclo what I would be when I grew up. To my surprise, the entity spoke many things, and in detail, about my future. Over time, I realized that the situations were coming true … The entity somehow knew about key points in the life schedule of each “consultant”, that is, the main planned learning, before reincarnating.
Among the predictions that the caboclo made, I highlight one I witnessed, when a person, who was my relative, asked when my grandfather would die. The answer, which I clearly heard, was: “My daughter, that old man is still going to bury a lot of people. He has a long life and many will leave before him …” The years passed and several relatives of mine died, including the person Who had asked about the death of my paternal grandfather. Even the children of my grandfather, my father and my uncle, came to disincarnate several years earlier. Only after the year 2000, almost 100 years old, did my grandfather return to the Spiritual World. It happened exactly as Caboclo G. had said.

This demonstrates that Umbanda entities well coupled with balanced psychics can correctly reveal a part of the existential programming of the consultants, when allowed by the Greater Spirituality. And I was able to witness, still in my childhood until adolescence, several consultations of that guide so firm and sober at the same time, who helped so many people while his medium, “Grandma Maria”, was among us. I take this moment to give a special thanks to Caboclo G. and his medium, in which she has disincarnated for many years.

2- BROKEN GUIDES

14
Photo: Pixabay

The theme of this report is about the guides used by Umbanda mediums.
That is, it refers to the ritualistic necklaces, of various types of materials, that Umbandist adherents use during the sessions and in other activities. In general, I will comment that the guides are not decorative pieces, but rather instruments of support to the mediums of Umbanda. Fundamentally, the purpose of the guides is to enhance the connection of the medium with the work entity and, more importantly, to be a tool to protect against so-called “negative charges”, ie the harmful magnetism with which Face their mediumistic tasks. This guiding aspect of the guides seems somewhat theoretical, but I could witness facts in which the guides were broken quite clearly during heavy mediumistic works. This story is about it.

In a recent session of Cosimo and Damião (children’s tour), where I was present, a very interesting fact occurred. The spirits of the Children’s Line were embodied, carrying out their activities that seemingly are jokes, but in reality they are mediumistic works where they guide, withdraw negative influences or act towards the cure. A guide with this infant form (Crispiniano), whom I have known for many years through the medium T., was talking to a consultant, having already attended to some of her requests, but not yet satisfied, she asked him to pray a sick leg. However, Crispiniano does not usually work by removing very dense negative charges, often leaving it to other entities that are experts in this context. And he said to another spiritual child: “Daddy, this is not for me! Do it!” Then another embodied psychic went to the consultant to give her a pass. In a matter of seconds, during the pass, a guide that she used broke, which is what I had witnessed on many other occasions when Umbanda psychics have to work with deleterious bioenergies. To the medium whose guide was broken, it remained to join the accounts, after he had left the mediumistic trance, and dispatched them. This was the orientation of that spiritualist house, for cases like that.
Incidentally, I have been on very heavy “tours” in which several guides of different mediums broke during the works, showing how these ritualistic necklaces are true “para-rays”. And I point out that breaking guides does not happen very often, and these tools can last for years without breaking, but in certain circumstances, many guides “pop” within a single session. I have even observed new and well-made guides, properly guarded, that is, without material fatigue and without any physical pressure on them, to be broken after the mediums have gone to fetch them in their cabinets or bags. This is an indication that these “tools” also function as a discharge object even when they are not in use by mediums.

Once I witnessed the breaking of two guides on the neck of a medium with an interval of a few seconds. However, in this case it was not the discharge of negativity on them, but of a physical effect provoked by the performance of a caboclo. A very interesting case, which I will tell at another time …

 

3-  CABOCLE INDOCTRINATION

DSCN6542
Photo: Miss Froggy

In the second half of the 90’s, I watched, during a Umbanda session, the disciplinary action of Caboclo Peri on an unbalanced medium.
Systematically, the medium F. was causing some disturbance in the normal activities of the terreiro, sometimes intruding on the tasks assigned to other people, or otherwise disobeying the guidelines of the entities of the house. And F. medium already had several years of experience in Umbandism, having even been cambono in another center, before joining that spiritualist institution.
However, his negative character traits persisted, and there seemed to have been further evidenced, as he went through family problems. His anxiety and impatience reached such a point that he sometimes questioned some decisions of the incarnate leader of the center. In short, F. had become extremely inconvenient.

That session, mainly devoted to the Oxossi Line, proceeded normally. The main mediums were already incorporated with their caboclos.
However, shortly before the service to the public, the medium Tércio, mediated by Caboclo Peri, drew a point. And as he sang, he turned to the medium F., standing in front of him, about two meters away. Then the caboclo stretched out his arm, pointing a finger toward his chest. In a fraction of a second, a guide of the medium F. broke, dropping many beads down the floor, which burned with intensity. Shortly thereafter, the caboclo repeated the sung point, and again pointed to the chest of F. The immediate result was that another guide automatically broke, and countless new dishwashers went to the floor. The medium was paralyzed and wide-eyed, while the caboclo sang the same point and now danced around the yard. That entity, which I greatly admired, had used the ectoplasm of his medium to cause a physical effect on the F guides. The Caboclo Peri, through the letter of the point and the breaking of the guides, required respect for Spirituality.
The message was given! From that day on, the medium F. substantially improved his attitudes. He understood that Umbanda is Love and Charity, but it is also Discipline.

4- THE KILLER AND THE OLD BLACK

preto velho (2)
Photo: https://triadenossaumbanda.org/

It was the end of the 90’s. I participated in another session of “Umbanda table”. Me and my friend Tetê Souza, both mediums from the center, sat side by side. We had come a little worried in the spiritual house, for we knew that there would be a “killer” there that day for help. This man was a sort of “vigilante” from a nearby neighborhood, and whenever a stranger appeared in the locality, when he suspected that he might be an evildoer, he would end up committing murder. We knew this, for his ex-wife was attending the center, and warned us that the man had asked to go there for help. And he was sitting, very still, waiting for something.
After some activities, the time has come for Umbanda entities to act more clearly. Before I could feel any stronger vibration, Tetê Souza received Caboclo Pena Verde. And he called the “visitor”, giving him a severe scolding. He said he had no right to do “justice” with his own hands, among other things. He also said that he had not been sleeping well and that it was due to the four who were “on his back.” Finally, he explained that he would receive help there, but that he should not do what he was doing again. Then Mr. Pena Verde said goodbye and pointed out that a guide of his own advisor would come to the medium Tetê Souza to help him.

Soon after, the caboclo “went up” and soon his medium received a typical black-old, which we all understand to be a spiritual protector of the man who had become a murderer.
The black man, in a tone of lamentation, gave directions to his pupil. The entity was very saddened by the procedure of his son on Earth. I do not remember exactly the words of the old black man, because of the tense and somewhat embarrassing moment, but in short he said he would help those who had suddenly and violently lost their lives.

The consultant was then invited to sit again in a corner of the room.
There he remained, quietly, until the end of the session, when he thanked stealthily, never to return to our center.
For us, there was the lesson of the difficulty of the guiding spirits and protectors in guiding us in a positive way of life. The Negro’s own suffering was evident, in witnessing the deviations that his pupil had been committing in the Physical Plane.
And what happened to the “vigilante”? We learned that he moved from the city to the interior of the state of Rio de Janeiro. I hope you have mastered your own violent urges. However, by the Law of Cause and Effect, there is a debt of it in relation to Life, which only in the future can properly transform.

5- MARIA PADILHA, A POMBA-GIRA THAT PREVENTED AN ABORT

11223581_10204845076352980_1428362766988543404_n
Photo: Miss Froggy

I met Dandara in the late 1990s. Dandara’s mother was a co-worker of Tetê Souza, a medium-companion with whom I work to this day. It was through Tetê Souza that Dandara and her mother started attending the center, where I and Tetê were working at the time.
After a brief period in our spiritual home, Dandara asked Tetê Souza, through a telephone call, for a private orientation through the gypsy deck. The medium agreed and called the young woman to go to her house the following weekend. I was there, noting that the girl and her mother arrived with tense faces. The matter should be serious.
After we greeted each other, Tetê Souza went to the oracle room. Nothing had been said about why Dandara and her mother were there. The card game would be played “blindly,” that is, without a statement of possible problems.
Following the initial preparations and prayers, the medium opened the letters. She made general interpretations, as usual, at the beginning of each game. But, there was no continuation, because Mrs. Maria Padilha approached Tetê Souza, soon to manifest itself through the incorporation.
The Pomba-gira, as always very firm, told Dandara that she had already “taken a child” (aborted) and thrown it in the “garbage can” a while ago. And without any reaction from the people present, Mrs. Padilha said, “If you do it again, it’s you who will end up in the trash can. That spirit that is there now is the same as it did years ago. ”

Dandara, in tears, commented that she was worried because her boyfriend was distant, working in another state. He also stated that he needed help to raise the baby and did not know if the boy would assume paternity. However, Mrs. Padilha said that her father would come back and take over the relationship and her son. The young woman, faced with the information, told the organization that this was the confirmation she was expecting from Spirituality. I would no longer “take the baby” in any way.
It was not long, and the dove-spin rose, leaving the medium a little stunned. After a few minutes, Tetê Souza returned to normal. Then came some revelations from Dandara and her mother. The first is that Dandara had had an abortion when she was 14 years old. Now, at age 20, stimulated by her mother,
She was about to have a second abortion. His mother had bought abortive pills a few days earlier, but the boy at the pharmacy had not been able to find the address for anything, even passing the house several times, failing to deliver the “medicine.” Dandara, in the face of what had happened, had interpreted this as a sign of Spirituality that she should not take the baby away. And so, she had told her mother that she would seek confirmation through the gypsy deck of Tetê Souza, despite some disappointment from her mother.

After the “confession” of the two, the medium was quite astonished by this whole story, which she was completely unaware of. Mrs. Padilha, however, knew everything, and at the first opportunity she spoke to prevent further abortion.
Today, many years later, Dandara is the mother of three children and is a trained nurse. The first child is already a teenager and is the one that the dove-giraffe protected so that it could be born. Dandara’s husband is that boy who was distant, to work, and returned to take paternity and form a beautiful family. In fact, her husband eventually became a medium in the Umbandist movement. And Dandara’s mother? She is a very busy grandmother, much in demand to lend a helping hand to her grandchildren.
What about me, who just recorded these facts? Well, I can only thank God for witnessing these events and save Mrs. Maria Padilha!

6- THE *CAMBONO AND THE BLACK WOMAN

Caetité_baianas
Photo: Unknown

*(very sorry, but I don´t know what means Cabono, Miss Froggy)

It was the end of the year 1993. I was in the beginning of my mediumistic development and I just felt the vibrations, but I still did not incorporate. Then, in that center where I stayed for about a year, they put me in the role of cambono.
My task was to assist the entities that demonstrated through the “little mother” of the terreiro. She worked very well with a caboclo, a pombagira and an old black woman, who consulted on different days.
In the short time I stayed at that center, interesting experiments took place, among them one in which I traded the black-old Aunt Maria. This entity, who acted through the small mother, explained that she was not “Grandma Maria”, since she had not been a mother in life and thus was called “Aunt Maria”.
Well, the little mother had some fear of working with her black-old, for she sometimes felt bad during or after her activities. That night everything was going well and Aunt Maria had already attended between eight and ten consultants. However, at one point, the entity said that it would rise, so that its device recovers from wear and tear. Aunt Maria came up, but the little mother was sick. Suddenly, without me being able to do anything, the medium ran to the bathroom. Someone then told me, “Go back, you’re her cambono.” And I went to the bathroom, whose door had been left open, where she was bent up vomiting in the toilet. I stood beside her and had compassion on her, for she was, after all, doing a service entirely free, with the sacrifice of her own strength.

With this feeling, I strongly thought of emitting a part of my bioenergies, so that she would recover. Immediately afterwards, I felt a strong pressure on my forehead, and from the region between my eyes (the frontal chakra) a strong bioenergetic flow broke out towards the small mother’s head, which ended up vomiting, face down. I was a little dizzy after this procedure, but soon I recovered.
Then that lady got up and put her arm around him. She told me that everything was fine and that she would wash herself, claiming that I could go back to the terreiro.
A few minutes later she was seated again on the little black stool.
The entity returned and sent for the missing consultants. There were two other ladies, who were answered properly, without haste, by Aunt Maria.
At the end of the tour, the black-old woman, before leaving, motioned for me to get closer. I squatted beside her, and she said in my ear, “Cambono, very grateful for the vibration you made for my device in the bathroom while she was vomiting.” I saw God pay his charity.
I was very surprised at Aunt Maria’s words, for I noticed that the entity had been present in the bathroom moments before, and she had realized that I had sent a portion of my bioenergies to her medium. I had not said anything to the small mother, and, in fact, to anyone. There I had a small personal proof of the presence of Spirituality among us. In addition, I concluded that the role of a cambono is not only to respond to the requests of the incorporated entity, not only to make the necessary notes of recommendations to the consultants, but also to provide an energetic support to the work in progress.

With this feeling, I strongly thought of emitting a part of my bioenergies, so that she would recover. Then I felt a strong pressure on my forehead, and from the region between my eyes (the frontal chakra) a strong bioenergetic flow broke out towards the small mother’s head, in which she ended up vomiting, her face turned to low. I was a little dizzy after this procedure, but soon I recovered.
Then that lady got up and put her arm around him. She told me that everything was fine and that she would wash herself, claiming that I could go back to the terreiro.
A few minutes later she was seated again on the stool that belonged to the old black woman.
The entity returned and sent for the missing consultants. There were two other ladies, who were answered properly, without haste, by Aunt Maria.
At the end of the tour, the black-old woman, before leaving, motioned for me to get closer. I squatted beside her, and she said in my ear, “Cambono, very grateful for the vibration you made for my device in the bathroom while she was vomiting.” I saw God pay his charity.
I was very surprised at Aunt Maria’s words, for I noticed that the entity had been present in the bathroom moments before, and she had realized that I had sent a portion of my bioenergies to her medium. I had not said anything to the small mother, and, in fact, to anyone. There I had a small personal proof of the presence of Spirituality among us. In addition, I concluded that the role of a cambono is not only to respond to the requests of the incorporated entity, not only to make the necessary notes of recommendations to the consultants, but also to provide an energetic support to the work in progress.

Many Cambodians, in the Umbanda terreiros of our country, do not understand their role in a tour. Some even feel diminished in their personal worth, for they find more important the work of consultation or discharge that the incorporating mediums carry out. However, a tour of Umbanda only goes well, by the safe and dedicated performance of the Cambonos. The incorporated medium, without the proper help of a cambono, can do little or nothing, even because it is very common, in sessions more densely vibratory, both the incorporating medium and his cambono finish the tour with a significant degree of exhaustion. And why does this happen also with the cambonos? Why the Cambodians, even if they do not realize it, are ectoplasm donors (bioenergies) for the tasks in execution, that is, they act consciously also as support mediums of the spiritualist house.
Therefore, Umbanda needs good incorporating mediums, with emotional balance and a loving nature, but also Cambonos well prepared, dedicated and with a lot of love for what they do. This union of factors is fundamental so that the best results are achieved.

7- CABOCLO AND ASTHMA

10300023_10204739279428123_5992935052957584219_n
Photo: Miss Froggy

Around the year 2000, I attended a consultation of the Caboclo Peri, demonstrating through the medium Tércio, in the yard where I was “small father” for about seven years.
The consultant Edson, who had been going to the house for three years, came in that day with a special request to make. He had been in a heavily contested federal public contest, which, incidentally, had been instructed to perform by the center’s guides, but was very concerned about the next phase when there would be physical tests. Edson was afflicted with chronic asthma and always went with that typical “bombinha”, to use the medication when necessary, day by day.
Caboclo Peri listened to the young man carefully, then sent for some herbs in the yard, which unfortunately I do not remember. A cambono brought the material in great abundance and the entity selected and dosed the amount of leaves. Then he ordered the herbs to be macerated and placed in three bottles of red wine. Caboclo Peri advised the consultant to wait three days to start taking the “remedy” at a certain dose. And I said do it all through the physical testing period. Edson, who had listened very attentively, thanked him very much, but again he spoke of his concern not to pass the physical tests, noting that they would be very strict, including having a 2000 meter elimination run that was to be carried out in a short period of minutes .
The caboclo, confident, told the young man that he would have no asthmatic crisis and would pass the test.
In the next session, Edson returned to the terreiro. I asked him how he went with Caboclo Peri’s “remedy.” The boy was very pleased, because he had not had any asthma attacks in his training. So it was
Very hopeful about the physical tests, leaving behind the anguish of being disapproved at that stage, since he had performed perhaps the most difficult, which was the proof of general and specific knowledge of that public contest.

Around the year 2000, I attended a consultation of the Caboclo Peri, demonstrating through the medium Tércio, in the yard where I was “small father” for about seven years.
The consultant Edson, who had been going to the house for three years, came in that day with a special request to make. He had been in a heavily contested federal public contest, which, incidentally, had been instructed to perform by the center’s guides, but was very concerned about the next phase when there would be physical tests. Edson was afflicted with chronic asthma and always went with that typical “bombinha”, to use the medication when necessary, day by day.
Caboclo Peri listened to the young man carefully, then sent for some herbs in the yard, which unfortunately I do not remember. A cambono brought the material in great abundance and the entity selected and dosed the amount of leaves. Then he ordered the herbs to be macerated and placed in three bottles of red wine. Caboclo Peri advised the consultant to wait three days to start taking the “remedy” at a certain dose. And I said do it all through the physical testing period. Edson, who had listened very attentively, thanked him very much, but again he spoke of his concern not to pass the physical tests, noting that they would be very strict, including having a 2000 meter elimination run that was to be carried out in a short period of minutes .
The caboclo, confident, told the young man that he would have no asthmatic crisis and would pass the test.
In the next session, Edson returned to the terreiro. I asked him how he went with Caboclo Peri’s “remedy.” The boy was very pleased, because he had not had any asthma attacks in his training. So it was
Very hopeful about the physical tests, leaving behind the anguish of being disapproved at that stage, since he had performed perhaps the most difficult, which was the proof of general and specific knowledge of that public contest.

Time passed and Edson took the dose of the caboclo’s “bottle” every day, until the day of the physical tests. The young man did well and was approved without any sign of chronic asthma. With that, we lost the good company of that friend, who had to change his state, going away from Rio de Janeiro.
However, he still sends news. To this day he is a federal public servant and has been able to support his family and expand it by providing a good education for his children.
This case, which I have never forgotten, demonstrates that knowledge about the healing properties of herbs has great potential for expansion and our science needs to continue to study the active principles of national plants. And almost at the end of this report, I emphasize the wisdom of Caboclo Peri and regret again not having noted which herbs were used. I could only retrieve this information if I could talk to the entity, but the medium Tertius is no longer with us.
In fact, the energetic combination between entity and medium needs to be very good, in order to allow manifestations that lead to satisfactory results like this.

The medium is a fundamental factor in the mediumistic process, since it needs to have emotional balance and not to feed vanities or material interests. In view of these requirements, the medium will have, in fact, the true guides of Umbanda.

 

8- THE REVELATION OF THE OLD BLACK

DSCF5659
Photo: Miss Froggy

In 1998, I had a pleasant surprise during a session of old blacks. The entity that works through my mediumship had already gone up, after the care of some people. I was well recovered, beginning to observe some guides of the Line of Souls, in the middle of the mediumship.
At one point, I began to focus on the medium Tetê Souza, who was also working with an old black man. His way of talking to the consuls, the way he banged his staff on the ground, and the personality he exuded was no stranger to me. However, as in C.E.F.J, center of the friend and leader Nélson Vilhenna, worked much more with the Line of Oxossi, it was rare to see Tetê Souza incorporated with an entity of Line of the Souls. In addition, there was a grandmother and not a male entity.
I continued to watch the black-man’s performance until I was distracted by someone who asked me for a glass of water. Soon after, I returned to the terreiro and, to my surprise, the guide called to me: “My son, come here.” I approached, promptly, kneeling in front of the entity. And he asked, “Are you meeting me?”
I answered quickly, for at that very moment I had an inner certainty of who he was: “Yes sir! I believe I know who you are. “The black man smiled and asked,” And what is my name? “I said,” It’s Father Thomas! “The guide said with satisfaction,” Well, my son, You recognized me, did not you? You realize I’ve been in your life for a long time, have not you? “

In the following, the entity gave me some personal instructions, in which I paid close attention. Then I stood up and thought about it. That black-old had been the entity of the Line of Souls that came through my mediumship, in the first terreiro of Umbanda, where I began my mediumistic development. It was Father Tomé who helped me on my first steps in the Umbandist movement between 1993 and 1994. After I had left that center and joined the CEFJ, I had never had contact with Father Tomé again. Old Blacks, it was Father Cyprian, with whom I work to this day. However, since 1998, the medium Tetê Souza, with whom I have been working together for some time, started working with Pai Tomé until the present day. It is through this kind of event that we can perceive that the spiritual egrégora, with which we have affinity, never ceases to accompany us. In my case, I was between four and five years without having an obvious contact with Pai Tomé. Actually, I had no idea where he was going and would come back someday.
I was almost forgotten in my short memory of incarnate. However, he was present there and continues to toil through Tetê Souza, often in his unmistakable way, which shows that this entity has a spiritual program with this medium. And I thank God that Father Thomas is always around with his valuable advice and some necessary “ear tugs”.

 

9- THE “HERO OF THE DAY” IN THE TERREIRO

11393125_10204661819291668_221201565119697219_n
Photo: Miss Froggy

Around 1994, at the beginning of my mediumistic development, I still “staged” in my first Umbanda terreiro. In that house, every opening of work was coordinated by the entity of the Ogun Line of the spiritual leader. He would incorporate into his medium and make a prayer to then hold a brief lecture with guidance to the people present. That guide was very serious and disciplined, not accepting inattentions and games out of hours. Thus, the members of the center respected that entity a lot.
At a certain early evening, when the tour began normally, the spiritual guide was already manifesting through the “mother of the saint.” He was opening a prayer and we, the mediums, were kneeling at that moment, as usual. However, to my right, I noticed that the lid of a drain had broken and, through a crevice, some cockroaches appeared. On my left side, the “little mother” soon pointed to the insects and threatened to despair. I motioned for him to calm down. I would try to “find a way,” but I was concerned not to make a sound so as not to catch the eye of Mr. Ogum, who was praying in front of the altar, staring at him. If I did something silly, I’d be the target of the scolding. Otherwise, if I were left out, there would be a mess, since the vast majority of the house’s mediumistic picture was female, and most of them had previously commented on the terror of cockroaches.
Then another medium saw the insects and let out an “Oh!”. There was going to be chaos, and so I overcame the cockroaches, killing two with my right hand, crushing them on the floor. Then I picked up a vase of flowers and squeezed a third under the base of the object, making some noise. The corporate entity glanced quickly at my side and I stood still as if nothing had happened.

Mr. Ogun returned to prayer, looking forward. Then I picked up the flower pot and stuffed the slit into the drain. It was a general relief because two or three mediums
They saw that the cockroaches were around.
The session had a sequel and then pulled points from the Oxossi Line, as it was the day for the caboclos to consult. Some of them were already “on land” and the guide of the “little mother” approached me and said: “What a shame of my device, so much fear for these animals and you, cambono, have you washed your hands?” And I said, “No, sir!” Then the entity told me: “Son, discipline is important, but you can leave the terreiro if necessary.Just ask for permission.Go wash your hands!”
So I went to the bathroom to do the proper hygiene so that I could return to my cambono function in the terreiro. At the end of the session, some mediums came to thank my attitude and one of them said that I had been the “hero of the day”. I found the situation funny and I never forgot it again.
Today, as I finish this account, I can understand what I did not understand well then, about the need for strong discipline, which characterizes the good Umbanda terreiros. Over time, I have been noticing that the seekers seeking Umbandism are often in desperation, in really critical situations. And in this context, without discipline, the Umbandist temple can become a stage of manifestations of mystifying or mocking spirits, instead of the legitimate guides of this important spiritualist current.

 

10- IANSAN AND THE STRENGTH OF WINDS

DSCF9365
Photo: Miss Froggy

Umbanda is a religion with great diversity, and in my walk in this environment, I have had experiences and learnings of various kinds. I participated in a terreiro that basically only used candles and glasses of water in the sessions, whereas in another one they had more traditional ritualistic offerings. I also worked in the so-called “Umbanda table”, where there were Spiritist-based studies (Allan Kardec), associated to disobsession work with the help of Umbandist current entities.
In one of my stages of learning, in a certain center, the date for Santa Barbara was celebrated. There were offerings to the orixás and Iansã would be honored. The idea was to place the prepared food in the yard of the terreiro, directly in time, but within the limits of the spiritualist house, which was all surrounded by walls. The December heat was intense, as it is almost always here in Rio de Janeiro. It was a very stuffy day, in the afternoon, with the sun still high in the sky. There was not even a soft breeze to relieve our small group of seven or eight mediums present at that ritual of firmness of the house.

Outside, the manager of the center passed me the dish with the offering. Someone pulled a sung point from Iansan and I approached the place prepared to lay the food. However, at the last moment, I had the intuition of raising the offering to the sky before laying it down on the lawn. I did this, stretching my arms over my head, offering to the “Lady of the Storms” and asking
Mentally helps everyone from the terreiro. Instantly, as soon as my arms reached out, there was a very strong gust of wind. The great iron gate of the house shook with violence and three mediums women received entities from the current of Iansã. I kept my arms outstretched, while my whole body trembled, for I received a very intense vibratory discharge. A gust of wind swept the yard, raising dust, while the gate continued to shake with a crash. The windows opened and closed tightly.
I laid the offering down to the level of the ground and the wind began to slow. After the end of the manifestation of the entities by the mediums, the gale ended. All this movement took place for about five minutes, and then the choking came back to prevail, as if nothing had happened.
After the closing of the session, we and the leader commented on the connection between our activity and the occurrence of the sudden wind, at the moment of the delivery of the offering. In addition, there was an exact match of the erection of the food with the arrival of the entities. It seemed to us that they would have brought all this unexpected and sudden movement of the atmosphere. Was it mere coincidence? In fact, that did not really matter to us. For us, there was a typical manifestation of the “Orixá of Ventanias and Storms”. And the requests made on that day to the “Holy Warrior” were all fulfilled. Save Santa Barbara! Hail Iansan! Eparrei Oyá!

 

 

11- THE WARNING OF CABOCLO GREEN FEATHER 

12
Photo: Pixabay

* Pena Verde means green feather
One of the first times I went to a forest to participate in psychic activities in the Umbandist movement, I received an important warning for my spiritual path. We were a small group, formed by the friend and spiritual leader Nélson Vilhenna, by the friends and mediums Tetê Souza and Mariana, by myself and Fabíola di Mello. The year of the suit was 1995.
After a brief walk, we came to the edge of a stream, which ran smoothly just after the waterfall of a small waterfall. There we prayed and washed our heads, seeking renewal of our bioenergies for the good exercise of mediumship.
When we were almost out of the beautiful place, Tetê Souza gave way to Caboclo Pena Verde. He said he could not stop coming down to hug each of us. He expressed satisfaction at our commitment and willingness to accept the mission at Umbanda.
Then he approached me, giving me the following message: “Prepare yourself, young man, that you will see much sadness in this life. You will deal with a lot of misery. Stay strong, the mission is arduous. “I replied that there was no problem and that I was firmly willing to face the obstacles. The entity claimed: “Very good son! I’ll always be around to help. ”

Well, at that point in my journey, at the age of 27, I can say that I readily believed in the caboclo’s warning. But he really could not imagine the intensity of everything he would experience in the future, within Umbanda.
Over time, through mediumship, I dealt with very difficult cases, which
Were reducing a certain degree of innocence of my personality. The reality was
And I soon concluded that my “karmic form” should not be one of the slightest. For
To cite a few examples of situations that reached my guides, I would like to point out: marital betrayals; Cases of sexual abuse of children within the families themselves; Killings or death threats; People addicted to illicit drugs; alcoholism; Very difficult cases of black magic; People with severe mental problems; Diseases incurable by earthly medicine; Despair due to unemployment; Individuals with suicidal tendencies; Among other problems of difficult solution.
Thus, I have come to understand that the mediumship of Umbanda, in general,
Presents a large karmic component, which is a reflection of very negative attitudes
In past lives, which I have also been able to see through therapeutic regressions of my own memory and of friendly Umbandist mediums. In this context, it has always been very important to hear from Mr. Pena Verde the phrase “Spirituality is not an amusement park”, an expression he used when we came to our center, mediums with no experience and still with many illusions in mind.

However, Umbanda guides are very wise and know how to deal with all these difficulties. Therefore, in Umbandist tours there are also indispensable moments of relaxation, for compensation in relation to psychological pressures. For this, he counts on the joy of the eré; With the good humor of the comrades exus, when the situation allows; With the songs of Umbanda; With the sessions that have some festive character; etc.
Closing this account, I point out that even the firm and serious Caboclo Pena Verde shows good humor from time to time, surprising those who relate to him. I am very grateful for your presence in my life, both in good times and in those difficult ones. Save Lord Pena Verde!

12- JEALOUS WOMAN AND EXU

hexe
Photo: Miss Froggy

In 1994, still early in my mediumistic development, I was quickly put to work with exu. In that terreiro, whose mediumistic body was formed mostly by ladies over 60 years of age, I ended up becoming a reasonably relevant “play”, since the most difficult cases of unloading were passed on to me. In that situation, I had a positive aspect of youth and physical vigor, recovering quickly from the bioenergetic wastes. Moreover, with my only 26 years, there was a certain innocence on my part, which allowed me to ignore the ability and negativity of the obsessors, also called “eguns” or “quiumbas” by some people. This caused me some further setbacks, which I can tell in other accounts.
In addition to the unloadings I performed, they also relied on my mediumship to give inquiries, although I was still inexperienced. That is why they put an old cambono from the house, Mario, to assist me during the work and make the necessary notes to the consultants.
JEALOUSWOMAN AND EXU
In 1994, still early in my mediumistic development, I was quickly put to work with exu. In that terreiro, whose mediumistic body was formed mostly by ladies over 60 years of age, I ended up becoming a reasonably relevant “play”, since the most difficult cases of unloading were passed on to me. In that situation, I had a positive aspect of youth and physical vigor, recovering quickly from the bioenergetic wastes. Moreover, with my only 26 years, there was a certain innocence on my part, which allowed me to ignore the ability and negativity of the obsessors, also called “eguns” or “quiumbas” by some people. This caused me some further setbacks, which I can tell in other accounts.
In addition to the unloadings I performed, they also relied on my mediumship to give inquiries, although I was still inexperienced. That is why they put an old cambono from the house, Mario, to assist me during the work and make the necessary notes to the consultants.
One evening, the first advisor to my mediumship mission appeared. She talked to Mr. Sete Encruzilhadas, an exu with whom I would have worked intensively for a little more than 10 years of my journey. Today I work with another exu, but Mr. Sete still appears from time to time on current tours. Returning to the first consultation itself, the medium Mario, at the end of the session, gave me some interesting details about my guardian’s dialogue with the consultant. He told me that the woman was very jealous and distrusted many of her husband’s actions. She wanted to know “the truth,” that is, whether her husband was making a betrayal. Mario commented that Mr. Sete had good “psychology,” trying to show the consultant that much of her afflictions existed only in her mind. However, the medium pointed out that the woman was very insistent with her paranoia of betrayal, to the point that the exu was more incisive and said: “If you continue with this jealousy, your house will be completely broken.” Then Mário pointed out that the consultant was silent and, after moments of silence, and with wide eyes, said: “It’s true! You’re right! Just yesterday, I threw a plate at my husband. ”
Next, the medium remarked that he moved away a bit more, trying to give more privacy to the conversation of my guardian with the jealous lady. And in short, he said that the woman seemed to accept the directions of Mr. Sete Encruzilhadas better, after he revealed that her house would be “all broken”.

In the following sessions, whenever there was consultation with the exus, that young lady always returned to talk to Mr. Sete. According to Mário, the general content of her concerns lay around her husband, with whom she had a small child. She was stubborn in her doubts, but, over time, she grew quieter.
While I was in that terreiro, for little more than a year, I remember to see that woman seated frequently in the sector for the consultants.
Today I wonder what direction her life must have taken. And I reflect on the almost “invisible” work that exus and pombas-giras do during their private consultations. The true guardians of Umbanda help many afflicted people in intimate matters, often acting as counselors or “psychologists.” That’s right! The exus are often like psychologists, guiding the family problems of their consultants, perhaps even avoiding great confusion or tragedies.

Contrary to what one thinks and speaks about the guardians, they are entities with the balance and the firmness necessary to help in difficult situations. However, in order to address this type of situation, the presence of the true exu with the appropriate higher work permits is essential, but the medium must also have the necessary balance for the most delicate tasks. It is not easy being a reasonable medium for the guardians of Umbanda. To this day I still think myself in training, seeking to improve constantly, for in any mediumistic manifestation, the result of the work is a sum of the efforts of the entity and the medium. And in a work with the vibrational current of the exus, in particular, the cases that arise are usually urgent and complicated. So dedication is key …

 

13- ERÊ ADVICE

boy-1522741_1280
Photo: Pixabay

In 1996, I had held several public competitions within my area of ​​professional activity. In one of them, I was approved and quickly called in to take the job. Thus, at the beginning of 1997, I ceased to be exclusively a doctoral student, to also exercise a public function.
My PhD course was almost finished, and I had to write the thesis and present it to the examining board. This situation divided me and I needed to work properly, though I needed to store some mental energy to analyze the data I had obtained and write the thesis. I was carrying with great difficulty my tasks, until 1999, to the point of becoming ill.
For me, it was very difficult to work, study and still practice my mediumship activities. I was very exhausted and thought seriously about giving up my PhD thesis. With that thought, I went to find an entity that I really trusted, and that worked in a firm and balanced medium.
There in the center, within each session, that occurred every 15 days, there was a specific moment for the mediums to act with their ibejis and erés. Thus, it was a rare terreiro that constantly allowed consultation with the entities in the form of spiritual children.

When I had the opportunity, I went to Crispiniano, who was already doing his typical “jokes”. So I explained about my situation, commenting that I was almost determined to give up my doctorate. I asked him if my thinking was correct and waited for his answer.
Ere laughed a little, after hearing my case, but then began to speak in a more serious tone: “Uncle, you will need to finish this study because in the front, your” bambo “will increase because of it.
I understood what Crispiniano had said, because “bambo” is one of the terms meaning “money” in Umbanda. There was a point in what he had told me, but that extra money would not be much. In my public office, at that time, the doctor’s award was only slightly higher than the master’s degree, which I already had. Was the sacrifice worth it? Was it worth keeping that level of effort I had been doing, with my health shaken? With that doubt in mind, I argued with the child: “But, Crispiniano, when I finish my doctorate, I will only earn a little more. Is it really worth it? ”

The boy looked at me curiously, seeming to see the future. Then he said, “Little guy, up there, your study will be worth a lot. Believe me! “When I heard an answer that I did not want because I wanted to rest, I thanked him and said that he would keep my effort in order to finish the thesis. Ere smiled and returned to his “jokes” with other people in the yard.
In this way, I did not give up finishing my doctorate, defending my thesis in the year 2000. I ended that cycle of my life really exhausted, however, a few years later, I realized that Crispiniano was totally right. After a change of rules that the government carried out, my public function was highly valued, when it related to the employees with doctorate. My bonus, due to the academic degree, has increased a lot. And to this day, my economic earnings have a significant share depending on the doctorate that I have completed.
Thus, it is easy to demonstrate how important is the performance of balanced and dedicated psychics, allowing entities to work without excessive obstacles. This was just one of the cases in which I benefited decisively from a consultation at Umbanda. I take the opportunity and leave a special thank to you, Crispiniano. Save all the erés! Oni Ibejada!

 

14- THE TREME-TERRA CABOCLO AND RE-ENCOUNTER

21
Photo: Pixabay

Treme-Terra menas shake Earth

In the fall of 1994, I agreed to go to a forest in the so-called “Green Coast” of the State of Rio de Janeiro. I accompanied my friends Saulo and Nélson Vilhenna. I was a medium still in the beginning of my development, but I already received some entities with reasonable balance.
After our respectful entry into the abode of Oxóssi, with a simple offering and the appropriate request for leave, made by my experienced friends, we went to a waterfall. Our intention was to have moments of contact with nature, to “exchange energies”, absorbing some of the good magnetism of the forest.
After some time talking and observing the beauty of the place, I began to feel a familiar vibration. I noticed the presence of Caboclo Treme-Terra.
I commented with my friends and they said that if I understood that it was to give passivity to the entity, that I would allow incorporation.
My body vibrated strongly and I allowed the caboclo to pass. He stayed ashore and talked to Saul and Nelson. Then he rose and gradually I came back to full consciousness. Then we returned to the trail that would allow us to leave the woods.
Already in the car, Saulo began to laugh and to show much surprise. Me and Nélson were curious about why he was like this. But, soon we understand. Saul went on to explain what he had seen. He pointed out that the entity had said, a few minutes ago, that he had known him for some time. And he said that the caboclo asked if he remembered him, as follows: “Remember me, lad? We have talked before! “Saul, by education, confirmed that he remembered, but in reality he was not sure. Saulo believed that the guide referred to some past life, but at that moment, inside the car, he finally remembered that he had talked to the Caboclo Treme-Terra, in that same forest, some 15 years earlier.

Then he told us that he had gone there alone to meditate a little on the problems of his life. However, near the waterfall, there was a small group of unknown mediums, one of them being incorporated. Saul said he asked permission to pass, but the entity called him. He returned and stood facing the trance medium, a thin black boy whose body was shaking greatly.
There was the Caboclo Treme-Terra who greeted him, gave him some instructions and said that he would return to speak to him in the future through another medium.
Me and Nelson found it very interesting what Saul had just remembered and revealed to us. It had been about 15 years and the reunion with Caboclo TremeTerra happened there, in the same forest, only through my mediumship.
Today I understand that the knowledge coverage of umbanda entities is quite large. The true guides of this spiritualist current have deep and detailed access to the karmic settings of psychics linked to Umbandism. At the time of Saul’s first encounter with Caboclo Treme-Terra, I was only about 11 years of age, not understanding anything at all about spiritualism, and I did not even know of Saul and Nelson. But the entity already worked through another medium, knowing that I was reincarnated, and that, in the future, I had a mission with me. That is, before my reincarnation, in the midst of the Astral World, everything had been right. Incidentally, nothing is by chance. All the mediums of Umbanda, before returning to the physical experience, plan their existential programming with the spiritual workers of the Umbandist current.
And once here on earth, they have the opportunity to realize the planning in order to improve themselves as human beings and as spiritual consciences.

 

15- THE MESSAGE OF THE GRANDMA

Foto-1-Candomblé
Photo: Unknown

It was the end of the year 1996. I had made three public contests, all within my area of ​​professional activity. I was well prepared and trusted that I would pass on at least one of those tests. However, my dream was to be a scientific researcher and I was hoping to be called by at least one of the two governmental research institutions for which I had tendered. On the other hand, I did not really want to work in a public agency, for which I had also proved, but that was not from the scientific-technological area.
With my thoughts turned to this subject, I turned to the spiritual center of which I was a part at the time. After the work began, my mind was already fixed in the mediumistic activities, which I always gave great value. The session went well, as usual, and we reached the moment destined to the direct communications of the entities of Umbanda.
Then, next to me, an old black woman appeared through a friendly lady. It was Grandma Maria Conga do Cruzeiro. It did not take long and she called me to give me some information. She said: “My son, you will have good news. You will be called to work. But it’s not what you really want. “I listened in silence to the message, realizing that Grandma was referring to the public contests I had made. As I said nothing, the black-old woman asked, “Do you understand my son?” Then I replied, “Yes, ma’am.” And she reinforced the orientation: “You will get your job, but it is not what you Want. ”
Then I thanked the entity, making me thoughtful. A few minutes later, I came to the conclusion that I would be approved, but not in institutions linked to scientific research. I had to wait for the events.

In a few weeks, I was invited to take up the public position I hold until now, almost 20 years ago. In the other two competitions for scientific-technological area, I was approved in second and third place, but I was never called to work in those institutions, which only invited the first ones. Grandma Maria Conga was right! She knew my future path. And she had warned me so I would not be disappointed. I thank her for that.
Well, but this experience does not end here. I would like to emphasize something about the medium of that black-old woman, who, as a matter of respect for her identity,
I’ll call her Ms.
Today, this medium is elderly and ill.
I was able to be with her for several years in the said spiritual center, until I left the terreiro. By bonds of friendship, I sometimes visit or converse over the phone.
Thus, I know details of Mrs. M.’s walk, feeling that I must put in this account a summary of her mishaps in life, for they may be useful to other mediums.

Madame M., as already briefly demonstrated, possessed a great quality in her mediumship. However, she was led by personal and family problems, becoming a rather bitter person. At times, for some futile reasons, she rebelled against Spirituality, failing to exercise her functions in the center for weeks and even months. She was always a person with excessive rigidity of character, in which she was annoyed by small questions. In this context, she has ceased to be useful for countless times.
A few days ago I met her in person, and she confessed to me that she has been struggling to help in the sessions of her terreiro. However, it is evident that her physical body no longer supports many typical Umbandist activities. I noticed that today she is more willing to work with her mediumship. However, it is clear that her time is past. She wasted much of her life, feeding discord. The greatest opportunities have already been lost. Therefore, I leave this report to the brothers mediums, so that they can take advantage of their chances to well fulfill their missions, while they have strength and health. Let us put aside human difficulties and limitations, seeking to exercise and strengthen the best qualities of the soul.

 

16- THE PRESENCE OF OGUM

OGUMmege
Ogum – Photographer: Unknown

That day I was going to a house, where a lady attended the public, incorporated with a spiritual doctor. It was the first time I went to the place, at the suggestion of my friend Claudina. My intention was to get some guidance on my health, since I had some problems that the doctors of the Earth could not solve with their traditional prescriptions. However, I was a bit worried because Claudina had informed me that Mrs. Branca, Dr. Aloísio’s medium, also worked with magic. Since Claudina did not know how to explain Mrs. White’s line of work exactly, and since I’m a bit suspicious, I went to the scene a bit tense. This concern of mine also occurred because I had little experience, having only started my walk within the Umbanda for about three months.
So I went to the address, that early 1994, asking for protection from the Ogun Line. He walked and mentally sang points of the warrior orixá, without stopping, in a course that lasted around 15 minutes. Then I found the house number, and once inside it, I discovered that I would be the second to be taken care of, in a specific room. The entity talked to each individual consultant.

When it was my turn, an attendant took me to where Dr. Aloisius was. The spiritual doctor was meditating Mrs. White, who was sitting behind a wooden table with some papers stacked. The doctor greeted me with a smile, and I was amazed at his strong masculine voice, through that little dark-haired, Indian-looking lady.
Dr. Aloísio gave me very precise guidelines on my health and, with a few weeks of treatment, I improved consistently and lastingly. But the present account is not on this subject. At one point, the doctor, very nice, changed the course of the consultation. He spontaneously began to talk about Umbanda, explaining to me that his medium’s mission was partial to him. Part of Mrs. Branca’s mediumistic work was with Umbandist current entities. And since I was a neophyte on the subject, he explained to me some aspects about the spiritual guides and workers of Umbanda, which he followed in the Astral Plane and also in the earthly environment during the sessions in which his medium acted.
Then Dr. Aloísio, knowing that I had been wearing Umbandism’s white clothing a short time ago, and he asked if I already knew my Orixa by birth. But he would not let me answer, saying, “You are a son of Ogun! He has been there for you since the time you entered here! “I found his comment very interesting because I asked for the protection of the Ogun Line through the mental songs, all the way there. And there was an answer, which was proved by the spiritual vision of Dr. Aloísio, who did not know of my attitude.

Then I told the spiritual doctor, who at my center had said that I was the son of Shango, although there was still no confirmation. He smiled and reaffirmed that, at my side, at that moment, was Mr. Ogum.
The consultation had become an excellent conversation, of little more than an hour, on the Spirituality of Umbanda. I got some valuable explanations that I had been looking for some time. In the end, he scheduled a new appointment for two months later. I went sometimes to Dr. Aloísio, with whom I learned a lot. On another occasion, I want to share something more about that spirit.
For now, I point out that experiences like this have been added in my life, giving me confidence regarding the presence of the Umbanda entities, at every step of my journey. On that day, I had asked for Mr. Ogun’s protection. I could feel his vibration with me, since I had started to sing points mentally. And this was confirmed by the spiritual doctor inside the office.

I’m very grateful. Save Ogum! Ogunhê!

 

17- THE VISION OF CABOCLO

11219665_10204849199016044_4260684653701780403_n
Photograph: Miss Froggy

At a time when I still had not put on “white clothes” in 1992, I had an interesting experience with a caboclo. At that time, I was a visitor to a Umbandist home, not imagining that I would integrate it a few months later.
I was at university that Friday, and soon after lunch I would get on a bus to go home. However, I was reasonably late because I had been helping a colleague who was taking an agricultural course. He had a job in an area planted with jiló, where he needed to assess the level of pest and disease in the crop, as well as to remove weeds. I ended up spending more than an hour in the middle of the field so as to help him with his work.
After I got on the bus, I figured that if I were to go home before going downtown, I would be late or I would lose the Umbanda session. So I went straight to the religious temple, without even having a chance to take a shower.
This is not recommended, but I did not want to miss the tour, which was intended for consultation with caboclos.

The session was going smoothly, and I, there in the public sector, watched everything very carefully. I have always been very curious and willing to understand the mediumship of Umbanda incorporation, but within a healthy aspect. It was not a mere curiosity about the phenomenon, but an interest in the energetic mechanisms of the interaction between medium and entity. On the other hand, I have always respected the religious environment of Umbanda very much, keeping very still and concentrated during the work.
When the time came for the consultation and they called my number, I went to Cableclo Flecheiro, who was incorporated into the medium Maria Lúcia, a lady who would become one of the important people in my first steps in Umbandismo. That meeting with Mr. Flecheiro was only the second time I was going to stand in front of him. And as soon as I got to that guide, he said, “Save my son!” However, before I could say anything, the entity said, “Young man! Today you have a beautiful green energy all over the body! Did you move with bush today? “I was surprised by the caboclo’s spiritual vision and answered,” Yes sir! Today I spent a part of the day in the middle of a plantation, at university, helping a friend. “Then the entity spoke again:” Very beautiful your work! The energy of the plants stayed in your body. I like it very much. Keep up your work! ”
He then made brief comments about the use of plants for cleaning and energizing people. Soon after, the consultation took another turn and he began to give me relevant personal instructions for the phase I was living.

But, I never forgot that part, where the entity noticed that my body had been magnetized with the energy of the vegetables. There I began to understand the importance of plants within Umbanda. And I was also struck by the vision of the spiritual guide, who had perceived the beneficial magnetism that had happened to me within the field a few hours earlier. Today, with the experience I already have, I know that only balanced and well-attuned psychics with their entities can give accurate information like this. Over time, I noticed more and more that the couple “Maria Lúcia and Caboclo Flecheiro” had a great spiritual affinity and good mediumistic connection. They greatly benefited me at the beginning of my journey at Umbanda.
So I express my gratitude.

 

DSCF9541
Photograph: Miss Froggy

A GOSSIP  AND ERÊ

Mrs. N. was a person who loved to talk about the lives of others. She sought information here and there, disseminating it without judgment. It did not matter if it was true facts or pure speculation. It was not important the harmful results that the slander could cause in the life of others.
Mrs. N. was the mother-in-law of the medium S., who went to the terreiro I attended at the time, about the year 2000. The psychic S. commented with me that her mother-in-law was not well. For about a month Mrs N. had not slept well. In addition, she had bouts of labyrinthitis and her overall condition led to her having no appetite and poor nutrition. Mrs. N. even said that “her time was coming”.
She believed she would die.
On a day when I had decided to go to the house of the medium S., shortly before a Umbanda table session, the medium’s mother-in-law asked us to go with us to the spiritual center. So we took Mrs. N., though we knew it would not be convenient for her to be treated by either of us, that we knew her case well. If any guide came through me, or the medium S., Mrs. N. would be suspicious of our mediumship, if the guide pointed out that she should take care less of the lives of others and more of hers.
However, we did not have much choice. It was a duty of charity. We could not ignore her call for help, even though we ourselves might become the target of her slander in the future.
Once in the center, she was directed to the consulting sector. It was already “on time” and we could barely compliment the other participants. Me and the psychic S. sat in our chairs at the table at Umbanda and soon the leader would say the opening of the work.

After the period of study of the book “The Gospel according to Spiritism”, it was the moment of the mediumistic activities. Erê Joaozinho was soon manifested through the medium of Bianca. He greeted the head of the house and asked permission to call a person who was among the consultants. The permission was given and the erê pointed at Mrs. N. She approached slowly, to position behind the incorporated medium, who sat, according to the rules of the house for that type of session. Then Johnny spoke to Mrs. N., who had a rather dejected physiognomy, to place one hand on each shoulder of her “device.”
After this, the spiritual child began to speak about what was going on in Mrs. N.’s life.
He said that she was very gossipy and that the last things she said had hurt other people a lot. And so, stressed the entity, it had absorbed a very negative charge.
At that moment, I looked at Mrs. N.’s face. She was amazed at what Johnny had said and somewhat embarrassed. However, the child again pointed out some errors of Mrs. N., always in the field of gossip. It seemed that he was giving her a lesson, demonstrating how unpleasant it was to have her own life undressed before her fellow man.

Then Johnny said he would help her, though she did not deserve much. He added that it was not for her to go back to taking care of the lives of others, otherwise she would get sick again. What we could observe, then, was the medium trembling all over.
Some bioenergetic process was happening. Then he disincorporated, and the leader said to Mrs. N. to sit down again in his chair, in the sector for the consultants.
At the end of the session, I and the psychic S. took Mrs. N. back to her house. She complained to us about the treatment that Bianca’s guide had given her.
We were quiet, but we noticed that Mrs. N.’s face was already less depressed.
In the days that followed, we learned that all the negative symptoms of Mrs. N. were gone. She was sleeping well. There was no dizziness in her daily life and she ate normally. Mrs. N. is alive to this day and is already over 80 years old.
Closing this case, I emphasize that the medium Bianca did not know Mrs. N. This allowed us to conclude that there was a great psychic connection between Bianca and her entity, which provided the correct consultation and the good result in the transformation of the dense energies. In addition, it is important to note that, sometimes, some Umbanda entities are incisive. And they do this out of real need when they are dealing with people who err systematically and who have no self-criticism. That is, in these situations there may be a type of “shock treatment” to promote an awakening of the querent.

 

19- A BEGINNER IN THE DOOR


We were still at the beginning of a Umbanda table session. After the opening prayer, it was not possible to begin the study phase, because the medium Tetê Souza gave signs of incorporation.
Nélson, the leader, told him to give passage to the entity, so that we understood better the necessity of the moment. To this consent, the medium allowed the manifestation of the spirit.
As soon as he could speak, he showed that he was nervous about what was happening outside the yard gate. He said that there were many there and that it was being difficult to prevent their invasion in our spiritualist home. And he went on to repeat the following sentence a few times: “There are many! Are many! Are…”
In reality, the entity was almost in despair because it feared the undue entry of obsessors, also called “quiumbas” in the umbandista environment. I confess that I was surprised by that manifestation, because I knew that there was great firmness in our center. I looked at the leader and there was a kind of mental communication between us. Nélson then basically told the entity what I was thinking: “Brother, do not worry, because only spirits enter here with the proper permission.” However, the entity replied: “But they are many! We will not be able to hold them for long! “Nélson then told him to reassure himself and proceeded to sing a point on the Exus Line. The mediums and consultants accompanied the leader in the song. Soon they became guardians by some mediums, while the *sung point* continued.

** Ponto cantado means sung point. They are initial songs, calling the entities. For each orisha or representative has a special music.

After a few minutes, Nélson finished the vibrating current of the exus. All those who had incorporated had already gone up. The very entity that had manifested through Tetê Souza had also returned to the Astral. Then the leader asked those present if they were feeling well. All signaled that yes.
The session proceeded normally and the scheduled studies were carried out.
When the period for consultations arrived, Caboclo Pena Verde was manifested in medium Tetê Souza. He had been bringing interesting information.
He mentioned that that first entity to manifest in the session was indeed a spiritual worker of the house. However, he clarified that he and a few others who were on watch at the gate that day belonged to the same group that had recently been accepted to cooperate with our terreiro. A few months ago, they were among the beings who were trying to disturb our sessions. But not long ago, they realized that we were not enemies and agreed to work constructively. Thus, they were entrusted with the protection of the entrance of the center.

The larger guides of the house, knowing that these spirits still had little experience in that office, left more senior entities attentive, awaiting events. It was already known that there would be strong negative pressure on our gatekeeper that day. Then he allowed the startling spirits who had the task of guarding the entrance to be frightened, so that they would reflect on what they did before joining us. This situation was a good lesson for them, who were really only apprentices. That is, they were not still considered exus, but ancillary to this line of spiritual workers.
I never forgot that session. There was an apprenticeship for those new spiritual friends, who wanted to work as guardians, and we, incarnate, could also understand that life does not take great leaps. Skills and wisdom are only acquired over time …

 

20- UNFORGETTABLE MEETING WITH ZÉ PELINTRA

ze_pilintra_by_peff7
Zé Pelintra. Photo http://ocalafrio.blogspot.de/

Before the year 1990 I had never been to a Umbanda session. In my childhood, in the 70’s, my mother took me for consultations and passes with an entity, in the residence of an old lady, who had a room with a gongá. She worked without the presence of other mediums. This situation was presented in the report “Predictions of the caboclo”. Thus, over time, my interest in spiritualism only reacted again in adolescence, when I began to read many Kardecist works. Umbanda was practically forgotten. My view of the Spiritual World was fundamentally based on Christian Spiritism.
But in 1991, in my university days, I met Professor Saulo, who was a Umbandist. He was my academic advisor and, after we cultivated good bonds of friendship, he invited me to attend a Umbanda session, of a terreiro that would be inaugurated soon. I accepted the invitation out of curiosity, because until then Allan Kardec and Chico Xavier filled my mind, providing rather concise explanations of life and death. However, it instilled in me how Umbanda worked.
On the eve of the opening session of the Umbandist center, which was in the mountainous region of the State of Rio de Janeiro, I asked myself several questions.
I walked at night, alone, on the university campus, through its well-forested streets, mentally asking several questions. Was I really a psychic, as they had told me in the past? In this case, what would be my mediumship mission?
These were important questions, but many questions arose as the night-walk progressed.

 

The next day, at night, Saulo and I entered that Umbanda terreiro. The house was empty. We were the first to arrive. We sat on a long wooden bench, among others for the public. We sat there silently, until a person in a long corridor appeared dressed in white. The man came to tell us that the saint’s mother, Mrs. Y., welcomed us and invited us to sit next to the atabaques, inside the yard. Saul stepped forward and thanked him. So we went to the intended place and he whispered to me that this was a kind of honor given to us. That situation bothered me a bit, because I was very shy and, in fact, I would rather stay in a corner, watching carefully how the mergers and the session as a whole worked. Saul and I were somewhat astonished at the perception of the saint’s mother. No one was in the hall when we entered, but she knew we had arrived and sent the message to us, through that cambono. Spirituality was present and Mrs. Y. was a “powerful antenna.”
When the session began, the house was crowded. The sound of the atabaques invaded my soul. It was hard to be a neutral spectator, though I struggled to have an investigative look at everything that happened. The sung points, to the rhythm of the drums, were contagious. However, I carefully observed the manifestations of the various lines of work that followed. I tried to understand the spirits that were behind the incorporative processes. For example, it was a bit difficult for me at that time to understand why the black-olds had to introduce themselves as people still so old. This question, as well as others, I have understood only with the passage of time …

Later on, already in the middle of the night, it was time for the exus. I was amazed by the guardians, but they sharpened my desire to understand the Umbanda entities. At one point, the incorporated mother of a saint approached me. It was his Ze Pelintra. He led the jobs and, after some work, came back to talk to me. He called me a “little doctor” and told me to observe everything well and study every detail. I felt undressed, for that was my intention. So, even though I did not ask anything, he began to answer all of the questions that I had asked in my mind the day before while walking inside the university. At that moment I found the right answers. In addition, the entity made some predictions about my future. All of them came to my surprise, over the years.
Near the end of the session, Mr. Zé Pelintra seemed to want to prove to me that I was a medium, although I had never felt anything very obvious until that point in my life at the age of twenty-three. He called me and also a medium of the house, to help an old lady who was sick. He told me to put my right hand on the lady’s shoulder, while the medium should put his hand on the older woman’s shoulder. The entity drew a spot and concentrated on being useful to that sick person in some way. As the chant proceeded, I felt my energies being carried to that lady, to the point that my legs felt weak. At one point, his Zé stopped the point and said that it was already good. He thanked my intention of charity and the other medium. When I walked back to my place, close to the drums, I felt my knees very weak, almost bending. That day I understood that I was a medium. Almost two years later, in another center, near my residence, I would begin my psychic journey. I am very grateful to Mr. Zé Pelintra, who manifested himself perfectly through the excellent lady Y. Save your forces “Seu Zé” and lots of light on your way!

 

21- INVISIBLE HELP OF OXOSSI

oxossi
Oxossi Photograph: Unknown

I led a spiritualist group for seven years, along with Tetê Souza. Our main activities, at that time, consisted of Umbanda table sessions and, to a lesser extent, typical terreiro tours. At that stage of my life, I was able to witness and experience some interesting cases of spirituality.
Around 2004, Samantha came to us. The young woman was related to Tetê Souza, but the two did not see each other and had not communicated for more than 10 years. Her arrival was curious, as the young woman reported that she had been having strange dreams, waking up in the morning with words of an unknown language in her mind. Samantha had been asking spiritists and saintly parents what those terms meant, unanswered. One day she commented on the fact with a brother of Tetê Souza, who brought her doubt to the medium Tetê. And she clarified the meaning, which was brought to Samantha’s notice. So the young woman became interested in our group, asking to attend a session.
On a Saturday, which was the day of the week our meetings took place, Samantha came and liked our environment. The Caboclo Pena Verde said that it would help her in her life, which at that time was marked by many problems. She was hopeful and with good expectations, about the aid promised by the entity. However, Samantha became very worried because her vacation was ending, which would make it difficult for her to be in our group. Her work took place through alternating-day shifts, which would be a difficult problem because her scale required her to toil on Saturdays. That is, working on Saturdays, how could our sessions come?

The young woman went to her house, with the belief that she could not return.
However, the next day, on Sunday, her boss called. The news was that her scale had been changed. Samantha, contrary to what her boss probably thought, did not complain. She just said it was okay. The supervisor showed that she was surprised by the peaceful reaction of the employee, without any argument against the change without further notice. Who was even more surprised was Samantha. She had just realized what she understood to be the positive intervention of the Oxossi Line in her life. I was happy because I could freely attend our spiritual group.
So, the next Saturday, she was there. As soon as Mr. Pena Verde showed through Tetê Souza, he called Samantha to sit at the Umbanda table with us. And he said to the young woman, “Your place is here, in this chair, with us!”
This simple case allows us to conclude that when one really needs help and has some merit, one has the biggest obstacles removed. Sometimes people insist very much on going to a certain terreiro or in another religious community, but questions of the private or professional life completely prevent the participation of these individuals. And this happens, for the most part, because wherever people want to go is not the ideal place for their spiritual growth. Life gives its signs and it is necessary to understand them.

 

22-PREDICTION OF FATHER CIPRIAN

soldier 4

In 1998 there was a remarkable experience with my friend Fabrizio, who at the time was only 17 years old. He, therefore, was in the phase of adolescence, which is a period in which young people are very influential. His mother complained that he believed in his “friends” a lot, fearing that the young man would let himself into alcoholism or into the world of illicit drugs.
That day, I was in the residence of his mother, an extremely reliable medium, who kept a “holy room” attached to his house. This place is so named because it has a gongá, as well as security and Umbanda foundation. This is not a terreiro, but a place of prayers, where they can eventually descend entities to give some message or guidance. That is, these environments are not prepared for typical Umbanda tours, but may allow for safe mediumistic manifestations, for milder purposes in vibratory terms.
There were only four people present, as we made some prayers, while the medium, owner of the “little room”, lit the candles in the gongá. After a few minutes, I felt the presence of the black-old man. The medium, Fabrizio’s mother, told me to give Grandpa a pass, if he wanted to give me a message. So I allowed the manifestation of Cyprian Father. The old man thanked the welcome and said he wanted to talk to Fabrizio. The young man’s mother followed the event, acting as the medium of that unexpected appointment. She could hear everything and give me full testimony after the fait accompli.

She, in short, commented to me that old Cyprian caught the boy’s attention in a friendly way, considering that he should be careful of false friends. He emphasized, too, that not everyone who smiled at him did indeed like him. Fabrizio’s mother had previously told me that he was a little rebellious, not believing in entities. So, at the end of the consultation, Father Cyprian made a prediction to his son, telling him that one of his friends, whom he never imagined, was using drugs. The black-man, in a more emphatic and defiant tone, told Fabrizio that he would hear of it soon enough.
A few days passed, to be exact it was 15 days, and I was again in the house of Fabrizio’s mother. As soon as I arrived, she warned me that the young man was very annoyed by a recent discovery: a friend of Fabrizio, perhaps the one he most treasured, was caught using cocaine. Nobody expected, nor his parents, because the boy had always been an exemplary person.

Years passed and Fabrizio went to college. He graduated and saw, step by step, several friends of childhood and adolescence getting lost in the world of drugs.
Many died prematurely, for various reasons linked to addiction. However, Fabrizio was very well guided by his mother, a very disciplined person, and by the guides of the Umbandist chain. Today Fabrício occupies, by his own merits, managerial position in a great company of the financial market. He is a good husband and devoted father of two beautiful daughters. He still assists his grandparents, who live near him, whenever possible, since the advanced age of them prevents a full action.
Fabrício is a good example of a Brazilian citizen and his daughters will have someone very positive to mirror in the future. However, it is clear that your life is not a “sea of ​​roses” because there are always programmed learnings for our inner growth while we are incarnate. But what would become of him if he had no secure family and spiritual guidance? What if the young man had not, at the time, the good will to understand? It could undoubtedly have ended up like some of his past friends. Save Umbanda!

 

23- HELP AND CLARIFICATION OF CABOCLO

india-995216_1920.jpg
Photo: Pixabay

There was a busy session of caboclos. It was the year 2000. The spiritual house was full, not only of the consultants we already knew, but also of a new group of people who wanted to know our center.
My caboclo, just after finishing doing heavy work, went up. I had understood that he had taken a quiumba (obsessor) from someone and now allowed me a rest. Sweat was coming down my face and I was still a little breathless. But this did not stop me from watching and recording well in my mind, an activity of Caboclo Pena Verde, who worked through medium Tetê Souza.
I noticed that he went to the new group of people and offered his hand to a lady. She promptly held the embodied medium’s hand. Then Mr. Pena Verde gently pulled her into the center of the yard, close to where I was resting.
Then the entity began to speak very aptly about the life of the unknown lady, who smiled and nodded.
The caboclo, at one point, told the inquirer that she was a very good person and deserved help. And he said the main point of his merit: the lady, who must have been about 50 years old, was very zealous for her own mother-in-law, who was a very bitter person and who hated her, the daughter-in-law. Mr. Pena Verde emphasized that any aggression or slander from her mother-in-law was answered with the patient’s patience and dedication, which was now thrilled.
The caboclo then made a “pull”, removing miasms and negative charges from the woman. In addition, Mr. Pena Verde requested the help of another medium, who placed his hand on the consul’s left shoulder. One point was sung and the medium fell to the ground, with an obsessor revolted, due to the interference in his plans of hatred.

After the removal of the quiumba to another astral plane, Mr. Pena Verde thanked the other medium for the assistance. The caboclo then spoke to her again. He told her that she was a person very blessed by God and that she was, with her good attitude towards her mother-in-law, ending a debt of the past (karmic question). He added that the mother-in-law, being a very rebellious spirit and still with a lot of negativity in the heart, would disinherit in a bad situation. And with that, it would probably be a time lost, in suffering, in the threshold region (underworld of the Astral).
The consultant now cried discreetly. It was noticed that, in part, her crying was because she was understanding that she fulfilled its mission well. But, on the other hand, she felt sorry for her mother-in-law, who always accused and assaulted her, even though she was in the final stages of a serious illness.
The caboclo, at the end, told the woman that she knew she lived far away and that she could not return to our center any more. However, he said that she could always rely on him, even at a distance, through thought.
A short time later, our psychic session was closed. I never forgot the case. We could see that, in fact, the story unveiled by the caboclo was entirely true, and indeed that lady lived far away and was never able to return to our terreiro.
I consider myself privileged to have witnessed such spiritual works, and today, in April 2016, at the age of 48, I feel that I can not fail to share these experiences with other Umbandist brothers. Oké Arô Oxossi! Save Mr. Pena Verde!

 

24- BLACK MAGIC NEUTRALIZED BY BOIADEIRO

Call-of-the-Drum-
Photo: Pixabay

 

*Boiadeiro means Cowboy.
It was the end of a tour of Umbanda, in the terreiro where I acted in the beginning of the decade of 2000. After the activities of the caboclos, was called the Line of the Boiadeiros. On this day, a great benefactor of the session was the own leader, the friend Nélson Vilhenna, who told me what happened: the facts reported in the sequence. I received my entity, the Seven Star Cowboy, who asked Nélson for a cigarette. After a few puffs, the spiritual worker put out his cigarette and told Nélson to wrap it in a paper and take it in his car to the university where the center’s headmaster was a professor.
Then the cowboy told Nélson that someone had done a black magic against him, where he worked, but he said he would take care of the case and that would not be a problem.
He emphasized that there was a lot of negativity, but that would solve the issue. There were people wishing him evil, wanting to overthrow him, but they could not. Nélson thanked the entity and did as directed. The cigarette was stored in his car and, from Monday, he went to and returned to the university with the object inside the vehicle. On Wednesday, returning home, Nelson heard a strange noise that seemed to come from the wheels of his car. So he left the road, stopping at the side of the road to check what was happening.

When the Nélson got out of his car, he was very amazed at what he had noticed: the wheels had been loosened, and in particular one of them was almost coming off the axle! Probably someone from the university, in a criminal way, had loosened the wheel bolts. Then, right in the middle of the road, he solved the problem with a tool he carried in the trunk.
In the next session of the center, the leader came to talk to me about the event. I questioned him how he had heard the strange noise, if he had usually been driving the car with closed windows. He himself was astonished at how he had perceived the strange sound, attributing to it an extra help of Spirituality. Nélson told me that, from the moment he happened, he would always check the tires before leaving his work home.
I inquired of my friend, who could have done such a sordid act, but Nélson answered that he had no idea. He added only that a few weeks ago a university worker had warned him that he needed spiritual help because he had received this message from an entity in a place he frequented. Since Nelson knew that the employee liked the so-called “black magic,” he declined politely from the invitation because he did not agree with these practices.
Well, the leader Nélson Vilhenna, for his honesty and great dedication to spiritual matters, was protected on that occasion. The merit of a person always gives you with the best energies. Thus, to this day (May 2016), Nélson continues to lead his spiritualistic group with such care, in good health, even though he is almost 80 years old. Save the Seven Stars! Save all cowboys!

 

25- UNAUTHORIZED ENTITY

11825054_10205006374145324_1224711321911918974_n
Photograph: Miss Froggy

I had just boarded a bus for a short trip to the Lady Divina’s residence. She had Umbanda table sessions in the garage of her beautiful home with a small group of people. I was an inexperienced medium at that time, around 1995. There I had been useful to the work and, at the same time, I was learning a lot.
As I said, I got on the bus, but I did not look for a place to sit, because the trip would be brief. I stood, holding a metal bar on the top of the vehicle with both my hands. I was already concentrating on mediumistic activities, trying to be oblivious to the noise and movement. I closed my eyes, and as the bus rolled along the asphalt, I felt a presence at my side, about a meter away. By the clairvoyance, which is not very frequent with me, there was an entity of strange appearance, but, somehow, familiar. The male was dark-skinned, like the Indians. He was very thin, and since he was not wearing a shirt, his ribs stood out. He was of medium height, like me, but his bulky, straight black hair was long, going to the middle of his back. He had thin fingers and long fingernails.
It did not frighten me, because as I put it before, there was something familiar about it.
His vibrations reverberated in me, translating that he had a strong and persistent will, but also a certain coldness. But despite my feeling, I heard the entity say with contentment, “I finally found you! I’ve been looking for you for a long time! Let’s work together again. “

After this brief communication, I returned to focus on the outside environment, because I had in mind that the journey to Mrs. Divina’s house was short. It was about five minutes and the bus arrived at my point of disembarkation. I walked from the road to the condominium, where the leader of that spiritualist group lived, for seven minutes at most. I could still feel the vibrations of that strange entity, but I could no longer hear or see it. I clapped my hands at the gate, rattling the various dogs of Dona Divina. Her husband came to greet me, smiling.
It was not long before the session began. Everyone in the group was present and we just greet each other briefly. I did not tell anyone about the experience with the strange entity that had just happened. The dogs, curiously, whenever we were meeting, stood around the table where the mediums were.
And they were silent, lying down.
The session was normal, with the part of the studies being carried out, as well as the care of the disincarnated in suffering. In the period destined to the instructions of the entities of Umbanda, something different happened. The Divine Lady commented that she was feeling unfamiliar vibrations and feeling uncomfortable. I kept quiet, watching her. She looked frightened. And he really was, because, looking at me, he confessed that he did not want to receive the present entity, saying: “Pablo, that spirit has connection with you. It’s heavy. I’ll pass it on to you! “I was a bit frustrated, because I wanted to talk to him, so I knew what he wanted with me. However, he could not demand that from the Divine Lady.
Then I reached out, holding the hands of the leader of the group, who was eager to get rid of that situation.

Soon after, I incorporated the spirit. To the surprise of everyone present, he communicated in a strange language. Nobody understood his language, which did not look like anything we knew. The entity did not stay long. He did not hurt me and even seemed to try to help me. After the merger, I kept myself well. It was in my mind that spirit had been a friend, in a past life, when we shared magic activities with selfish ends. We had practiced black magic together.
Talking with a more experienced person at the time, I was able to conclude that Spirituality had allowed that approach, so as to give that entity an opportunity to take a new path. That spirit was an entity not authorized by the Umbanda Law. He was not clear enough to work in the Umbandist chain. It had also been a test for me, for I could once again be driven by the desire for power, as in the past.
Now, as I finish this account (May 31, 2016), a friend guardian approaches and reveals to me that that spirit today already works as an exu, occultly participating in my current of protection. I am very happy with this revelation, because, 21 years after that reunion, my friend from the past has become enough to become a guardian of Umbanda. I wish him much light on his journey.

 

26- WISDOM OF ERÊ

1016291_10201398783797820_183497157_n
Photograph: Miss Froggy

 

At the beginning of my psychic journey in the 1990s, I was a willing person. Youth and physical vigor helped me to believe that, together with the entities of Umbanda, I could perform spiritual cleansing and similar work systematically, without my getting sick or absorbing negative energies. Over time, I realized that it was not quite like that. However, the beginning of my awakening was through the simple wisdom of an erê, within an experience, which I will narrate.
For eight years, I participated in a group that held Umbanda table sessions. Always, after the period of study, came the so-called “suffering brothers” who in reality consisted of spirits ranging from lost discarnates to dangerous obsessors. But in those weeks, session after session, there were mainly very aggressive entities associated with black magic. This was frightening the medium S. who, together with me, we were the most prepared for the incorporation of this class of spirits, so dense vibrating. She was reluctant to give passage to these Quiumbas, who needed to have this contact with the mediumistic apparatus, as well as talk with the center’s leader, who had a relevant clarifying role.
In the meetings, noticing a certain affliction of the medium S., as I approached the obsessors, I began to hold one of her hand, in order to “pull” the entities for me. The process worked and, in this context, I started to make many additions in each session. However, at a certain meeting, after the unobscured work, I felt worn out. My body trembled, it did not stabilize as sweat trickled down my face in abundance. I suffered nausea too.

Following this, the medium S. received the Erê Crispim, who soon addressed me.
He helped me bioenergetically and said, “Little man, you do not want to do the task of my device! You will not stand it all alone! She has to do her part, because each one has her cross. “When I heard what the spiritual child transmitted to me, I realized that I was going beyond my limit and also preventing the medium S. from being freed from her fear And fulfilled her spiritual mission.
That session went smoothly and I was able to watch Crispim’s counseling activities with the house’s inquirers. I, for my part, being somewhat weary, I practically could not give way to my erê, who came only quickly, more with the intention of rebalancing me. I was receiving the consequences of my voluntary actions, which had been happening already several meetings.
Well, what lessons could I learn in that period of my life and also over time, as to the balance in the mediumistic action? I realized that there is a rather rigid spiritual programming, as it is for each medium. If this, for any reason, wants to do something more, it ends up being worn out bioenergetically. And if you insist on this positioning, you can get sick, even in a chronic way, and the recovery is very slow.

I have also learned that, in most cases, the medium who goes beyond his mediumship program does so by illusions he feeds. And the basis of these illusions is vanity! Many believe themselves as “super-mediums” or imagine that their entities will rid them of everything.
First, there are not exactly “super-mediums,” since each has its own charge of ectoplasm (bioenergies) and a particular type of replenishment. Where there is excess ectoplasm, without the necessary rest and recovery of these bioenergies, there will be a fall, be it organic and / or psychic.
Second, Umbanda’s guards and guides will not rid their medium of all obstacles. They are the stones of the way that make the umbandista grow and mature. And especially when problems are created by the medium himself, he is left in the “cauldron of suffering” that he produced, until there is an awakening of the incarnate worker. In Umbanda, seriousness and humility are fundamental.

 

27- THE BOY AND THE POMBA-GIRAS

dancers-1054002_1920

In 1994, I was acting specifically as an auxiliary medium in the first terreiro to which I joined. At that time, I already felt the vibrations of the entities, but it was something subtle. The incorporation would come only after …
I was Ms. Maria Padilha’s medium, the Pomba-gira, of the small mother of the center. The work was intensive, but it allowed me to observe other entities of the terreiro as well. So, over time, I began to admire the work of a Gypsy Lady and Lady Rose Skull, through two other experienced mediums of the house.
So, in each exus tour, it was very interesting to watch the performance of the three entities mentioned. There, at that time, I learned a lot, until a period of suspension of the center’s activities arrived. This coincided with my university vacations and I received an invitation to travel to Espírito Santo, to the region of Guarapari. Whoever had called me, the teacher-mentor Saul, was a Umbandist. He had previously taken me to a Umbanda session for the first time, which had been a turning point in my life. He was very important in my professional and spiritual journey. I accepted the travel proposal, which would be made with Professor Saulo, his wife and his son João, who was only five years old at the time.

I carried in my luggage a box of white candles and matches. I planned, inwardly, to light a candle for each of those Pomba-gira I admired, on the edge of a Guarapari beach, if it were possible. My idea was to thank them for the beautiful work they were doing in the yard, and I would ask for more light for their way. I wanted, from my heart, that they evolve more and more …
When we arrived at the hotel and settled in, Professor Saulo proposed a walk on a nearby beach. So I told him I’d like to light three candles, though I did not explain to him why. Saul soon agreed and said that he would take his son John.
It was early evening and the temperature was pleasant. A very noticeable breeze ran on the beach. We walked, talking about things of life, with our feet in the soft sand, until we arrived at a place with few people. It would be appropriate to light the candles and say a prayer for each entity. So I knelt down and made three holes, where I would put each candle under the wind.
After the candles were already lit, I was silent, praying mentally for each Pomba-gira in sequence, asking the Elder Father to support them in their labors. Then, suddenly, I was interrupted by the boy John. The boy, influenced by an invisible force, had just thrown himself in front of a candle, kneeling in the sand, leaning with his hands on the ground and giving a strange laugh. I was frightened by the situation, and immediately afterwards Saul took hold of his son’s arm, vigorously rebuking him. He lifted the boy and shook him, telling him it was no time for jokes, for Pablo was praying.

I left my state of astonishment and told Saul that everything was fine. I told him not to quarrel with the child, for John had only caught up to whom I was offering the candles. The boy was a little annoyed with his father, but it was a passing thing. On the way back to the hotel, I explained to Saul that I had lit the candles for three dove-tours. The boy João, with his five years of age, knew nothing of Umbanda and its entities. His father had never told him anything about religion, because he understood that he should grow up and decide in the future what he wanted to pursue.
Later, on my bed in the hotel, I was meditating on the unexpected event. Spirituality had manifested itself through the child so as to give me a visible return as to my intention. There, on that beach, someone really was there to hear and receive the candles and prayers. I was very happy with the event. There I asked nothing for myself and, perhaps because of this, one of the entities made a point of being noticed, through an innocent child. In fact, at that time I had had overwhelming evidence of the children’s natural sensitivity to spirits. The boy had entered a quick trance, but typical of a Umbandist medium receiving a dove-tour.
Weeks later, back to the activities of my terreiro, at the time, I never commented on the Pomba-giras about the event. I just knew that my prayers had reached their destination.

 

28- SINGLE PRESENT OF EXU

12642584_10206027544673949_6574560704746461937_n
Photo: Miss Froggy

Every ostensive and fulfilling medium of his duties has the protection of exu, including in the day to day of the material affairs, with its varied activities, whether professional or even during leisure.
However, one should not believe that it is a kind of bodyguard, which prevents any scares or challenges that life holds. We are incarnate for growth as human beings and developing as spiritual creatures.
In addition to the protection function, the guardians also act in our psychic field, giving us guidance when necessary. And these directions or warnings can reach us in the form of sensations, intuitions or messages more direct and clear to the mental field.
That day, in the year 2012, I was once again in the center of the City of Rio de Janeiro, with the intention of buying interesting books for promotional prices.
In fact, I had been doing this since my adolescence, knowing many “talkers” (bookstores selling used books), where I bought great works on spirituality in general, at prices that fit in the pocket of those who had not yet worked.
An interesting fact is that, over time, I developed an intuition about where to get what I wanted, almost always succeeding in finding the books I needed. At times, the intuitions were very clear, while, on other occasions, not so much. Anyway, it seemed to me that a force often got me to the right places to get good books.

Well, going back to that day of 2012, I was in Largo da Carioca, at a busy time. Suddenly I remembered a bookstore near a subway exit, thinking of going there. This time I was not looking for any particular book. However, through the mediumship, I heard the following phrase: “There is a present for you there!” It was the voice of a well-known guardian.
I walked to the bookstore, believing I would find something good to buy. When I arrived, I noticed that they had placed a little table with works on sale outside the store. I stood there, analyzing what was exposed. After a while, nothing interesting! Meanwhile, a salesman coming from inside the establishment approached me and, addressing me directly, said, “Take this book! It’s for you! It’s an old work, with a few small moth holes, but it’s worth reading! Courtesy of the house! ”
I held the little book, with no further reaction from me. I was surprised by the gift that had been whispered to me a few minutes ago by his friend. Leaving that state, as I saw the smiling face of the salesman in front of me, I thanked him. And the man added: “It’s Os Lusíadas, de Camões!” I thanked him again and went away, still amazed by the rapidity and unforeseen form with which the gift reached my hands.
Then, more calmly, I noticed that it was a very old edition of “Os Lusíadas”, epic poem by Luís Vaz de Camões, published in the city of PortoPortugal, by the famous Chardron Bookstore, existing since the 19th century. Through Internet search, I noticed that this booklet edition was already over 100 years old.
I found the gift very interesting and it had a complex meaning for me. Among the mediumistic texts that I have psychographed, there are several poetic ones, although nothing that resembles Camões’s wingspan. Another aspect to note is that I have been Portuguese in past lives, and can access this information through memory regression techniques.
To this day I keep the old work with me and am grateful to my guardian friend. Laroiê exu! Exu is mojubá!

 

29- PRECIPITATED OFFER

1379914_10204845141874618_8762911400837850208_n
Photograph: Miss Froggy

In that very busy session of caboclos, Adriano, brother of one of the mediuns of the spiritualist house, was present. It was his first time there and he was in great need of help, for his professional life remained completely stagnant even after many years of high school education.
During the tour, Adriano heard from one of the caboclos that, in the next opportunity, an offering would be necessary to open his ways. The young man kept that information in his mind, hoping that his life would finally unlock. (Free of problems, to unfold more easily)
However, a strong characteristic of Hadrian’s personality was anxiety. He did not know how to wait and almost always took hasty actions. So Marcel, a medium of our Adriano’s yard and brother, came to tell me what Hadrian had done a few days after he had gone to our Umbanda session.
Marcel told me that he had heard from his brother, who lived in a place, that he had made an “offering” on his own on a given day. Adriano wanted a quick improvement of his life and, after lunch, he decided to prepare a plate of food, with the same items of his meal, for his spiritual guides. He believed that this would work, taking the “offering” to the edge of a stream, which ran on a plot of land behind his house. Adriano made a prayer and his requests, moving away from the food plate. He decided to stay there, at some distance, watching for a time the “offering.”
It was not long before a cat appeared from the jungle. The animal slowly approached the plate, but at about a meter it stopped. Her hair bristled visibly. The pussy jumped back, letting out a startled meow. Then she ran in the middle of the bush, disappearing from Hadrian’s eyes.

Probably the cat saw some entity that came to receive the “offering” or felt its presence, frightening. The fact is that the animal did not touch the food and this surprised Adriano, who decided to tell the story to his brother Marcel.
The time has passed. What was the result of the “offering”? Had Hadrian’s requests been met? Did he have opportunities in his professional life? No! Months went by and nothing changed. Adriano only came back once more in our terreiro, not having patience to wait for a safe orientation. Years later, Marcel told me that his brother’s life was still professionally paralyzed.
This case is an opportunity for brief reflection on the offerings. In Umbanda, they can have varied functions, not using any food and also having to follow appropriate modes of preparation. I emphasize that food and beverages, available to entities, are sources of bioenergy for the various activities of the terreiro. As much of the Umbandist centers work in unobscured processes and, often, in the dismantling of black magic, this energy support is needed. When the offerings are scarce or poorly performed, the bioenergies of the mediums are required in excess, which can lead to intense wear and tear, with an immunological low, and even resulting in diseases to some of the members of the terreiro. However, this subject is vast and there is not enough space to disentangle it in this account.

Well, what happened to Hadrian’s hasty “offering”? Those who came to receive the foods offered were unbalanced entities, who had been accompanying him for some time. In other words, they were obsessors who took advantage of the food, strengthening even more, to continue causing obstacles in the life of Hadrian. At that time, I realized a spiritual unfolding and I could see, in the Astral, the persecutors of the brother of Marcel. It was a real gang.
That is, any offering must be well-oriented and should only be performed in places with spiritual protection. If these fundamentals are not respected, there is a great risk of donating bioenergy to the so-called Quiumbas.

 

LIVING REPORTS
(PART 2 – WITH PSYCHOGRAPHS)

 

THE MAIN FORCES THAT´S SUPPORT A TERREIRO
I was at night on a Sunday in April 2016, preparing a herbal bath. That’s when I felt the approach of Father Cyprian. He wanted to give me a message about what, in fact, supports a Umbandist temple. Some images were projected in my mind and soon I had a sense of what he wanted to talk about when possible.
I took the shower and went to perform an urgent task. Two hours later, I went to bed. However, I could not sleep and had a brief clairvoyance of a village of the Astral Plane, that was formed by simple houses, in an atmosphere of great luminosity.
I opened my material eyes and confirmed the full darkness of my room. I closed my eyes again and saw other places, where intense light prevailed. Someone was showing me parts of a spiritual colony. Then very clear ideas began to form in my mind. I saw, again, the presence of Father Cyprian. So I got up to write down the paper below:
The main supporting forces of a Umbanda terreiro are not exactly the settlements and firmness that are in the gate or in the gongá. The greater support of a Umbandist home is not made of matter. The house stands by the good feelings and thoughts that are deposited at every point that needs axé, radiating through the air that everyone breathes.
I, on my journey through Umbanda, have seen many terreiros, from almost luxurious houses to the most humble huts. I saw all sorts of material that was used for the purpose of building the house and protecting it from evil spirits. I saw several rituals to bring axes and to give good conditions for the guides to descend and render charity. But in my wanderings, I realized that the most important thing was easily forgotten by the children of faith. Then, in my stubbornness of black-old, whenever Father Oxalá allows, I come to remember the main support forces of a terreiro of Umbanda:

The first support force of a Umbanda terreiro is Charity. Therefore, the financial interest can not make an address in a Umbandist home. If he enters through a door, the Charity goes out for another.
The second sustaining force is Humility. In a good yard, one can never forget that all are brothers. No one is better than the other and he who knows something more, must teach the like without pride. Never forget that the deeper lessons often depart from that which is apparently the least.
The third sustaining force is Discipline. It is important to respect the leader of the yard and others who have responsibilities in the house. But the greatest Discipline is the duty that each one has before himself in the pursuit of his evolution. And I remember that correct discipline does not attack Charity nor humiliate Humility, which are the first two sustaining forces. It is more important to discipline yourself than to correct your brother, because the Master once said that it was not good to see the mote in your brother’s eye while forgetting the beam in his own eye.
The fourth sustaining force, to complete the Cross of Souls, is Love. This is the biggest foundation of a Umbanda terreiro! If there is no Love, the three former sustaining forces become empty, losing true value, being replaced by cynicism, hypocrisy, and falsehood.
So, children of faith, you do not have to look for other sustaining forces. If you have only these four, Charity, Humility, Discipline and Love (which sustains everything), everything else is achieved. Thus the terreiro grows, blooms and fruits with abundance. May Father Oxalá bless every soul of goodwill who has carefully read these words of this stubborn old Cyprian.

After I finished psychographing the message, I read and reread the text. I was surprised by the content because, hours ago, I only had a vague idea of what it would be. I looked at the clock, which was almost midnight. I needed to sleep, because the next day was work day. I lay down and thanked Father Cyprian. Save the phalanx of the blacks!
I loved the Souls!

 

B- REAL FUNCTIONS OF EXU
Monday! Day to return to the material work that sustains us, after a rest weekend. It was a hot day in April 2016 and I was on the bus half full. He sat in a solitary chair next to the driver. The environment was not conducive, but there, in that public bus, in the middle of the road, I felt the presence of Mr. Sete Encruzilhadas. He only passed me that later, at night, he would convey a message.
After work, upon entering the house, I heard his characteristic laughter. I had been a guardian’s medium for more than 20 years. I took a shower of herbs and made myself available. It was not long before he approached, passing me the following content:

Good night, man! I’m here today to talk about real functions of
Exu. They are doing a lot of “mixing” around and it is always good to remember why
There is the Exus Line. I will not say everything, but I will point things out
Important.
Exu has its protective “side”, which is when the spirit fulfills the function
Of guardian. He keeps or protects people, where they live, and
Terrariums of Umbanda. I’ll just show you three examples of this.
First, when the guardian protects a person is the most common function.
All who deserve it, have a nearby exu, at least in the main hours of the
day. When the individual is a medium and performs well his tasks, he has protection
Strongest of exu.
In the second case, there are guardians of homes, even for those families who do not know the fundamentals of Umbanda. These exus have special preparation to fulfill this function, preventing, when necessary, that the Quiumbas * live in the house. The guardian who protects a home is not the same as who usually “arises” in a yard to work with mediumship.

Thirdly, there are the exus protectors of the Umbanda terreiros.
Usually they stay in the gate, preventing entries not authorized by the Law.
Having said a bit about the protective guardians, I will now remember that there are exus of mediumistic work. This is another “side” of exu and the preparation of each spirit, in this field, is quite different. Each has its own specialty. There are those who undo black magic; Others who are counselors; Others who are good at opening the way, finding opportunities for the querers of the terreiro; And the types are far away … Exu has many ways to act and every spirit in this line has one or more worthy skills.
But look, boy, write a very important thing: I’ll say what exu does not!
Exu does not do “love mooring”! The maximum exu does is to bring people closer to the Earth. And they have to understand, using their own will, reasoning and heart.
Exu does not demand! Whoever makes demands is the man of flesh and blood, moved by his ambition, vanity or desire for revenge.
The entities that say “love mooring” or “demand” are not exus, but quiumbas. The true exu works within the Law and is not carried away by the low feelings of his mediums. And there’s more! Exu will never take away suffering from the way of his medium if that suffering will make him grow and improve. The true exu works under the forces and wisdom of the orixás.
So, young man, I say goodbye. My message has already been given. It is not a new message, but it is always good to remind the people of Earth! Whoever wants to surrender to
Quiumbas, that you surrender! But then, you have to be strong to endure the consequences of the Law, because everything that goes, someday comes back!

After Mr. Sete Encruzilhadas left, I thanked him for his presence.
It is always good to remember that we, as incarnates, are subject to the errors of our human personality, still so full of vanities and selfishness. Laroiê exu! Exu is mojubá!
* Quiumbas are unbalanced spirits, also called obsessors (note from
Medium).

C- PLAY OF ERÊ

Monday, May 9, 2016! In the morning, I signed the Souls and saved Mr. Obaluaê. The sun rose in the sky and the temperature was pleasant in the fall of Rio. Then, without the slightest prior suspicion, I received the visit of a friendly spirit, formerly known in my psychographic activities, who presents himself as a spiritual child. And he, without any parsimony, began to recite a poem, which I express next.

A play of erê
It is the light of hope!
It returns the will to live,
In the conversation with the children.

A play of erê,
In the tours of Umbanda,
It is strength to win,
Overcoming the demands.

A play of erê
It is childhood trip.
  Only know who comes to see
And it is not at a distance.

A play of erê
It is victory and bonanza.
Forget to suffer.
It is a smile that does not tire.

A play of erê
It is healing that is achieved.
There is nothing to fear.
The disease is amazing!

A play of erê
It’s not filling the belly!
It is joy and not faint.
It is a renewal that enchants.

A play of erê
It is a force that launches,
In beautiful dancing swirls,
In the direction of Aruanda.

When I finished writing the poetry that the spirit “Poetinha” recited, I was not surprised by its content. Although Poetinha had given me universal content in the books that he dictated to me in the past, I always knew that this entity also labored in the Umbanda Astral Current. I thanked my spiritual companion and put myself at his disposal if he wanted to return to bring poetry about Umbandism.
Closing this account, just for registration, I psychographed the spirit Poetinha in the books “Wisdom in verses” (2001), “Vidas en versos” (2005) and “Sonetos para refletir” (2011). Gratitude always, Poetinha! Save the eres and all the children of Umbanda! Oni Ibejada!

 

D- A BRIEF HISTORY OF A ZÉ PELINTRA

It was 12 days in August 2011. Full night. I could not sleep and, at a certain point, I realized the presence of an entity. I took pencil and paper, for I noticed a desire for manifestation. After a few moments, I psychoed the following message.
Through the streets of Lapa, I went from bar to bar. Drown the hurts? Was it possible, this, to wait? I’m not mistaken anymore! Brandy is not the water of peace! The cheekbones, in pretense of good manners, were left behind. Times that never come back! But they are alive in my memory. It’s part of my story! It’s part of my root! I was not happy, but today I support that root.
And I walk through the streets of Lapa, in the Old Center of Rio, helping those who still “did not take shame in the face”. My band is still not clean, but the biggest dirt is left behind. Today, I can say that I am a general service assistant.
I offer you my services, my dear friend. Finally, I sign: Poet of the Old River. When the text was finished, I looked at the clock, which marked midnight and thirty minutes. I finally felt sleepy. I read the message and, by its content, associated with the vibration of the spirit, I concluded that it was of a spiritual worker of the phalange of Zé Pelintra. After that, I thanked him for his presence and the communication he gave me and went to sleep.
In the morning, as soon as I woke up, I noticed that the entity was close to me again. He wanted to get one more message. I was genuinely surprised because I had to go to work and my time was a little short. Anyway, I made myself available immediately, so that the content expressed in the sequence appeared.

Trickster knows how things work. It is who seeks to understand the rules of the game. Insane is the one who lets himself go through life, at his pleasure. But, how to do? I’ll describe it! You have to be a good observer to be a good player in life. First look, then play. And when you step in to play your part, you do not want to win the Nobel Prize. It will not hit everything! So you’ll have to learn patience and return to play with persistence. If you do this, I say you are a trickster, for true mischief is no scandal. Of this I have experience of my own. I knew the gutter well, which is part of my story. I went down, behind the pleasure of moment. I was called scum. I could not see the truth. He just went deeper, not wanting to understand. I closed myself to everything! And this is the greatest danger! That’s what I leave, now, written. I am the Poet of the Old River.

After the second text, I understood that the spiritual friend wanted to pass some of the history of his last incarnation, with his displeasures and experiences.
Often we forget that Umbanda entities have made a long journey through their incarnations until they become guides or protectors.
No spirit joins a phalanx by chance. It is a matter of affinity and acquired skills. Each spiritual worker, sealed by the Law of Umbanda, is the result of the summation of their past experiences and the training through which they pass in the Astral Plane. Specifically, as for the exu who left me the above messages, his words speak for themselves and I dare not add anything. Save Lord Zé Pelintra!

 

E- MARIA PADILHA: WHO ARE THE EXUS

Three days ago, I had been humming a Umbanda point in my head. The song came, stayed for a while in my head and disappeared. The problem is that I did not know how to continue the point, which said: “Cemetery is a beautiful square, but nobody wants to walk …”. I should have heard the song somewhere and it ended up in my subconscious. As I said, it insisted on resurfacing, in the last days, at various diurnal or nocturnal moments, but always incomplete. So, today, June 20, 2016, this Monday of my last week of vacation, I decided to find the complete lyrics on the Internet, with the help of the companion Fabíola di Mello. After a brief search, I could hear it completely.
Accommodated in front of the computer, isolated in my office, I felt a deep emotion to hear the point a few times. I could not explain where those feelings came from. They just flowed. Cry. I confess that I cried. This had not happened to me before. Not this way. However, it was not exactly due to the ditty. Now I perceived the presence of a female entity, a dove-whirl, which was the source of the emotions that reverberated in my soul.
After that vibrating current subsided, I went to do some chores in the backyard. However, after a few minutes of activity, the presence of that noble lady again became evident. She told me beautiful things and realized that I needed to interrupt my household chores. I should write down what she passed on to me and share with those who have an affinity with the Umbanda Astral Current.
Once seated, with paper and pen in hand, I waited until that pleasant presence manifested itself as follows:

Save my son! I’ve been clutching you for a few days now, getting ready to write a message to the children of faith. I come to talk a little about exus and dove-tours, about who we are.
Much is said that the Exus Line workers were people who passed through marginality, of various types, while incarnated on Earth.
This is not totally false, but it is not completely true either. We were also merchants, doctors, nurses and nurses, lawyers, in short, the whole range of activities that humanity has been developing in this world.
We have erred, like all the spirits that descended to Earth, but we also hit, grew and evolved. We do not only participate in the so-called “pleasures of life”, in the cabarets and taverns of the road. We were not always criminals or thugs. We were also father and mother. We were children. We had blood brothers and brothers of the heart. We were warriors, killing a few times to defend our offspring or our land. We were “villains” and we were “victims”.
We fulfilled many roles in which we needed to understand the two sides of the same coin. And so, today, we are exus and pomba-giras! We bring with us the bitter experience that teaches, but also regenerates. So we can help the fallen efficiently. We can shelter the souls of addicts of every kind, and with great satisfaction we are sometimes given the task of protecting and inspiring someone who, one day, was our son, husband, or blood brother in the Plan
Physicist. So, my son, now you know who I am. I’ve been with you for a long time. From cycle to cycle, with the blessings of Oxalá, I come back to you in one way or another. I leave a caress in your heart and in the hearts of those who really understand what a pomba-gira or an exu are, who work as ordered by the Umbanda Law. I am a Maria: Maria Padilha of the Seven Catacombs.

Shortly after the flow of psychography, I sat motionless for a few minutes while still feeling the warmth of the guardian’s warmth. For me, the event occurred as a gift. In addition to her words, I had the benefit of feeling her loving and protective magnetism, which only true mothers can convey. And this, somehow, I try to share through this text to the Umbandist brothers. Laroiê, Mrs. Pomba-gira! Exu is mojubá!

 

F- WORDS OF A TATA CAVEIRA

That night I easily noticed a familiar presence. He was a guardian who wanted to manifest through psychography. So I put myself at ease, flowing the following text:

Good evening! I’m here to bring a message about the guardians.
Much is said about us and there is much illusion and distortion. Some are the result of limited minds. Others are, frankly, lies scattered purposely. There are a lot of bad people. They do not know that one day they will be charged by the Law. Innocence is revealed, but bad intention receives the due return, in the right dose and at the right time. And it is not punishment! It is a chance to wake up and recover! The time has come to better understand who is exu and what he does.
First, I will explain why the spirits working on the Exu Line, for the most part, hide who they were in past lives. They may even tell their story, in the last existence in the matter, but they do not reveal their exact identity.
This is because we, as spiritual workers, are also evolving. And evolving is not giving so much value to the last ground name we had.
It does not matter that “I” so much. Thus, like the early Christians, we receive a new name when we make the renewal commitment. This happens to us after the death of the flesh, when we attach ourselves to a certain phalanx of exu. And we will participate in a certain group, by affinity!
It’s nothing by chance! Each phalanx has its work orders, and the entities that integrate it, need to have the knowledge and skills necessary to perform the tasks.

I am an old spirit. That is why I have spoken of the Christians of the past. At the time, those teachings did not interest me. I followed paths that were more suited to my soul. I was a Roman legionnaire, I lived among barbarians, I practiced magic in many ways. I was a healer too. Time passed and finally I absorbed some fundamentals of the “Cross.” I was a priest. A priest full of “sins”! And I’ve been walking, wandering and learning, falling and rising. In my last existence, I was a doctor: a kind of bastard. I saved a few lives, except mine, which was shortened by certain vices.
Well, when I said that we joined a phalanx, we got a name, which is the same as the phalanx itself. This name is associated with a form or appearance that we assume in the Astral. The form corresponds to an essence, which is a type of work. We, the exus, also master the form. Some more, some less. I can assume various appearances I have had on Earth in the past. I remember several lives. But, the shape of the phalanx follows a pattern, with some variations.
For you, who now writes this message that I am passing, I can present myself (your clairvoyance) as the doctor I was in the last life. But for the revolted spirits of the dark areas, I show myself in my black clothes and, when necessary, show them the bones. And this is not to frighten the Quiumbas! It is to remind them that the life of the flesh has passed and it is time for renewal. Bones represent that it is time for transformation. But, almost always they are afraid and this does not give me pleasure. I just do my job. Some, I need to arrest. Others, I take to better place. To each one according to the Law.

So it has become easier to understand that this has nothing to do with this devil’s belief, a human invention that has counted since a few earthly centuries. Exu should also not be confused with obsessor or quiumba. We are spiritual workers and we do not accept bargaining! It’s no use making offerings in return for favors! Exu of truth only works within the Law. Someone only receives help from us, if deserves.
I’m going to say goodbye now. I’m going to take a turn in the dungeon. I’m Tata Skull.

After the psychographic flow, I thanked the presence of the entity. I got up to drink water and returned to the table to read the contents of the text calmly. Then I understood that from this message, as well as from others brought by exus and pomba-giras, there was a movement of enlightenment on this line of spiritual workers.
I am satisfied with this and hope that I am a good instrument for this purpose, adding to other good guidelines that have arisen by various mediums. Laroiê exu! Save Lord Tata Skull! Exu is mojubá!

 

G- THE UMBANDIST MÉDIUM

That day was the eve of a Umbanda session. My thoughts did not come in a positive tune. As much as I tried, I ended up remembering some of the problems in the terreiro. Now I remembered an old medium, a somewhat unbalanced person, who saw and pointed out the error of others, but did not see his own. Now I remembered another component of the house, which, every now and then, created slander for futile reasons. Now I was returning to my mind, the figure of a medium who was always victimized, never satisfied, that is, a very defeatist person.
That cyclical situation had an impact on my emotional field, so I was a bit discouraged. I was on a pessimistic route to the capacity of those people to be transformed, which was not really my business. In fact, each one must strive to find the balance and, if he does not want it, the transformation does not come from outside.
So, I began to question mentally why those people were still part of the Umbanda center, if they were more of a problem than helping the psychic body and the consultants. To my surprise, I heard an answer: “The first one to be healed in a terreiro is the medium himself.”
I was surprised that someone was following my mental murmurs. Your argument and presence have had a beneficial impact on my consciousness. I mentally replied, “Yes, we mediums are very limited and we all need to heal from one or more negative aspects.”
In the sequence, I felt that it improved my vibratory field. I was grateful then, in fact, I was struggling some time ago to reject the disharmonious and insistent thoughts. I wanted to be well, to properly exercise my mediumship the next day.

Then I noticed that the beneficial presence was now beginning to dictate a text.
I quickly understood who it was. Soon I picked up paper and pencil, to record the message, which is listed below.

The Umbandist medium
He has traveled several roads.
He was often a magician
In his past lives.

It was lost, for sure,
Moved by power and passion.
The hardness remained,
While lacking in balance and reason.

The Umbandist medium,
Rather, he suffered and suffered.
Today, more realistic,
He understands that he needs to grow.
This growth is internal,
In expansion that is noted,
When he is working
In the irradiation of the orixás.

The Umbandist medium
It’s being evolving.
The biggest lever is magic.
That springs from the heart!
This already beats and radiates
In the compass of Oxalá.
The transformation is never late!
Work, no waiting!

The Umbanda is opportunity,
Once upon a time, never seen.
Under the banner of charity,
Enjoy a Umbandist medium.

After reading and re-reading the poem, I had great gratitude. I can not add to the rhyming words of the entity “Poetinha”, who presents herself as a spiritual child. I only comment that, on the eve of a psychic session, the harassment of unbalanced beings is common, to us psychics, who insist on leaving loopholes to negativity. In Spiritism, Umbanda or in any religion the “Orai e vigiai” (Pray and watch) is fundamental.

 

H- ZE PELINTRA AND ALCOHOL

One of the controversial issues surrounding Umbanda is the use of alcoholic beverages in its sessions, especially in the so-called “left-wing dancers”. Contrary to what some believe, this is not the maintenance or stimulation of addiction. In general terms, alcohol is used for the dissolution of deleterious bioenergies aggregated to the consultants, or in the environment of the activities. That is, one of its main functions is hygiene. Another purpose of alcohol is to energetically activate certain works, but it is not the purpose to describe this in this account. And in many terreiros today, there is practically no ingestion of alcohol by incorporated mediums, who use it in other ways. So, dear Umbandist brothers, if you enter a center called “de Umbanda” and find supposedly incorporated mediums, drinking too much, observe the state in which they stay after the activities. If they have their behavior changed or clearly drunk, there is an imbalance that is not in line with spiritual values.
On August 12, 2011, I had the opportunity to psychograph a message from Mr. José Pelintra on alcohol, where he gives his testimony of how he was harmed in past incarnation by this vice. In addition, “your Zé” poses that, today, one of its main tasks is to help who is indulging in alcoholism. The title of this message is “Aguardente” (Sugarcane liquor), which is expressed in the sequence:

Brandy on the table! It is a vision that stayed in my mind for sure. The transparent liquid and its descending, burning, almost to the bottom, I did not forget either. The sensation always accompanies me. Do not feed sadness, but in the come and go of life the memories return. And I use the remembrance to carry on my mission. I work in the corners and crossroads, helping bebuns and women who are ill-loved, people who seek, in the evenings, the pleasure that was my defeat. I do everything a little and I call myself “general service assistant”. The bar and the edge of the pier receive my usual visit.
Night clubs, very sullen, are a must. All of this made and is part of my story. I help as I can, from the common vagabond, who cries, to the most outcast individual. I’ll take my leave, for now. I am the Poet of the Old River.

Well, the entity text is pretty clear and objective. I do not add any comments. I only comment that the phalanx of Zé Pelintra is composed of spirits with histories somewhat similar in their essences. They were people who had similar mistakes and learning, acquiring a valuable life experience, which can be very useful to us incarnated.
Thus, in the Umbanda terreiros, many consultants benefit from a good consultation with “Seu Zé”. And coming from the wisdom of this phalanx of exus, I remember the following: “Trickster who is a trickster learns from the mistakes of others!
You do not have to take a step, to learn! “Saravá Senhor José Pelintra! Exu is mojubá!

 

I- THE WIZARD

It was June 7, 2016, almost midnight. I felt the presence of Mr. Seven
Crossroads in my residence. He warned me that he was bringing an entity to tell his story. After a few moments, I settled down to the table to allow the psychography, with the following message:
Good night, man! I came to write my story. I know my energy bothers you a little. You’re not used to me. I came under the order of your guardian. I work with him. My story will be useful to the people of Earth. When I was incarnate, and not so long ago, I had the mission of being a medium of Umbanda. My family was humble and I had good examples. There was not one who did not earn his bread from the sweat of his face. I did not have much study. It was not possible. But I had a profession. I learned one with my father, who was a good craftsman. He did not give much money, but gave honest support.
I grew up in the work and religion of my parents, Catholics of faith. I just followed them, but the teachings did not touch my heart. An uncle took me to the knowledge of magic, the sacred herbs. I liked it, but I did not have the head so straight. I worked a time in healing. I thought it was good. I thought it was beautiful. But I had ambition. I wanted to make money, so I deviated from the teachings I received.
I sought a means of ascending into life through the witchcraft that was paid for. I’ve been living in it, with good results, for a long time. I earned to cure illness. I earned so people could go back to sleep well. I earned to cure impotence.
But, I wanted to earn more and for that, I did not have a paying customer.
Then, I began to accept other types of requests: tying a man or a woman, knocking down enemies, revenge and even death.

I did not realize that my spiritual guides had long ago left me. In fact, it was not even in my head, because the money went well in my hands …
But I did not grow old. My life was interrupted by the Law. And it was good, otherwise I would sink more and more. In a battle with another sorcerer, because of a rich client, I lost my life because of an illness I did not know how to heal. It was not meat disease, no! It was a disease of the soul! The cure began to happen with the death of my body, which only emaciated and emaciated …
When I got to the “other side,” I was dragged by spirits worse than I, to a place in the underworld. I was enslaved. Whoever served me, during my physical life as a sorcerer, now wanted me to be a servant. I stayed there for a few years, obeying and executing orders to harm people on Earth by black magic. Finally I was understanding how things worked on the “other side”, in the areas close to the Material World.
Over time I’ve been regretting it. I remembered my family, and also my uncle, who had given me good lessons. I regretted that I had not formed my own family, just thinking about making money. I missed opportunities. And he was there, serving as a footman of brute entities. Ambition had blinded me.
I did not have much time to indulge in repentance, because when my mind was lost in it the “bosses” perceived and punished me. In the lower layers of the Astral, there is pain similar to physics. It all depends on the mind and the emotions. As the energy of the entity, in picking up, it feels pain. The ignorant spirit can get stuck, feel hungry and thirsty. There are real tortures in the underworld, but I have not come to detail this!
One day, at a time when I obeyed only by obeying, no longer having an affinity with all that, I had a new opportunity. I was in the house of a rich person, to cause a disturbance commissioned. It was me and another “boss.” However, after we entered the mansion, we got stuck in the place. There was an invisible shield. It looked like a trap.
We entered freely, without sentinels, but it was not possible to leave. A barrier would not let us out. My “companion” was disgusted! I Do not! I was tired of it all. If I could not go back to the “hole” where I was accustomed, and if no “boss” got back to charge us, better!
After a few days, everything cleared up. Me and my comparsa were collected by an exus group. My comrade resisted and the force was immobilized. I did not react. From that day, we went to different places. They gave me a chance for recovery and resumption of work under the Law. I took advantage of the chance and, over time, I worked as an auxiliary of an exus phalanx. My task was to rescue energy-depleted entities in the Lower Astral. Now, after nine Earth years, they gave me a degree. I already work as an exu of downloading in Umbanda centers. I do not give no consultation! I need to learn more. And I can only convey this message to you, because I am being helped.
I am following my walk, with determination, without being discouraged. I went through a great detour! I lost a life, falling into the same error of a more distant past. I hope that my case will be read by the people of Earth and that it will serve for others who have been reborn to be mediums. And may these not fall like me!
Make better use of your chance to grow and free yourself from old addictions.

After the message was posted, I felt a bit tired, because it was past midnight. The entity did not identify, but I did not bother with that. I thanked Mr. Sete for bringing that spirit, which told us his story, which is the story of many mediums lost by financial ambition or power. I meditated a little on this subject and felt that I had fulfilled my psychographic mission well that night. Then I went to sleep, having a good night’s sleep.

FINAL WORDS
Well, dear reader, we have reached the end of this work “Vivências de Umbanda”. In all, there were 38 reports, 29 of which were situations within Umbanda sessions and nine in different contexts, where I was able to psychograph messages from guides or guardians of the Umbandist current. I hope that these experiences can be useful to all those who seek to understand Spirituality, in its various forms of manifestation, here in our world, still so densely vibrating …
I already think of writing another book, which is, in a way, a continuation of this. For this, I need more time, in these troubled days that we have passed, in order to seek in my memory what I experienced in my Umbandist journey, in a trustworthy way and without mystification. Umbanda does not need lies and exaggerations. The truth is enough.
So, I’m saying goodbye and leaving a “goodbye”, also waiting for the inspiration of the Umbandist current’s mentors, so that, in a perhaps brief future, we may meet again in new shared Umbanda experiences … I embrace everybody. Pablo de Salamanca

 

Thanks for reading

_____________________________________________________

Photos: Miss Froggy, http://www.pixabay.com & others

Source: http://www.harmonianet.org/vivencias_de_umbanda.pdf

Source: http://www.harmonianet.org/

North Korea, USA, Russia, China War???

Prediction about a Possible Third World War made end february by the Brazilian seer Carlinhos:

The Seer reveals that the government of Donald Trump, president of the United States, will do very poor management and will not benefit anyone. “For him to do a third world war will be a ‘crack’. That’s why the Americans and the world need to be very careful about what’s happening, “said Carlinhos, surprising the reporter who interviewed him. The reason for the possible war, according to the seer, is precisely the discontent of the world with what the American power will do. Besides the United States, England and two other countries (not mentioned) would begin to be attacked.

Carlinhos says that Donald Trump will face China and later with today what looks like an ally of the president, Russia. This would generate an endless discomfort on the planet. However, the paranormal reveals that this would generate health problems for the American, who would not live long.

Source: http://www.jornaalhoje.com.br/2017/03/06/vidente-carlinhos-anuncia-3a-guerra-mundial-e-o-motivo-vai-te-apavorar-veja/

Third World War

The third world war will begin through a conflict with the US and North Korea, in which great powers will be involved, such as Russia and China. For this is not necessary to be medium and predict the future. Need only read the newspapers.

Last night I had a dream, since I woke up, I felt intense pain in the jaw due to tension.

The dream was as follows:

Due to US provocations along with South Korea, the North threw a bomb, eliminating some lives. However, to affect the soil in the sea, the bomb destroyed a part of the tectonic plate. The Tsunami in that region Could Not be felt, but the waves began to take force and volume on the coast of Turkey and Australia with huge waves. I was at home, along with a geologist who showed me how it would happen. I called the military base in Turkey to prevent. I was answered by a colonel of the mature age. But within minutes the huge waves arrive at the base, killing everyone.

Then I tried to call hospitals in Australia, for them to prepare for the tragedy. However, in my desperation, I could not find the phone numbers.

Of course, in my view, a Tsunami that was caused in the Pacific ocean is almost impossible to reach Turkey, because an atomic bomb it would have not so enough force. And also, would reach much faster the territory of Australia.

Dreaming of military in Turkey has another meaning. It concerns the policy of that country and an ancient prophecy of the final judgment. It concerns the Mahdi.

According to my research, he has reincarnated and is acting in secret for world peace since 2014/2015.

However, it can not be revealed. If this happens, it will be dead before the time provided by the Marmara sea sultan and will not be able to fulfill his mission.

But someone in Istanbul will declare himself as the al Mahdi. And people will believe him. And there will be more war and suffering.

More than this am not allowed to reveal.

Al Mahdi (as)

You must not lose faith in humanity. Humanity is an ocean; if a few drops of the ocean are dirty, the ocean does not become dirty. Gandhi
Unfortunately I‘m starting to lose faith in people
But I wish that Jesus strenghten me tempers, for me to continue in my fight …

The false al Mahdi” is rising on the Marmara sea.
Meanwhile, the real one is hiding, he doesn´t want to reveal himself. He is acting, working for the peace in secret…
However, people seem to be anesthetized ….
Yesterday I wrote letters to several political governments, asking for peace among the countries. However, I believe that no one will take me seriously.
Also I wrote a letter to the leader of Germany, preventing about the false Mahdi. But she  will not hear me. Until is gonna be too late…
Maybe it’s the plans of the astral, the desire for Europe to be weakened. I do not know … But I feel very sorry for the Europeans, especially the German people …

However, it will be a very great pity and much greater loss if the world be destroyed by atomic bombs ….

Here is a copy of the letter:

Your Excellencies,
ladies and gentlemen,

this same message was sent to several European countries and the Americas.
Today, August 19 is the World Humanitarian Day.
In the name of the Community Friends of the Apostle Paul, I come to ask you for more dialogue and peace among nations.
If the brilliant minds in the world used 5% their ability to constructive ideas for the benefit of their similar, there would be no misery or starvation on the planet.
I am not political or a diplomat, but I understand about peace and tolerance.
The road that has being taken by modern countries, the recent political development has alarmed the few mortals who still have the ability to reason, instead of living in the illusion of running after Pokemons.
In political selfishness, many accuse the solidarity policy of Mrs Merkel.
However, her policy is praised by God. She is carrying out a divine plan, which can only be seen after two or three generations.
While Pope Francis preaches the word of love and tolerance, many religious leaders, in the name of Jesus Christ, bless war cannons in Syria, Irak and Afghanistan. Even some Lamas in the Buddhism Centre around Europe , with the false ideology of peace and tolerance, is spreading racism against the Muslim people, proving that they still have a lot to learn about reincarnation law.
Without comment about some european political leaders, planning to walling Europe, forming a cemetery of bones around it.
While the Arab world expects a bleeding instead of a peaceful “Al Mahdi”, making the same mistake of the Jews for over 2,000 years, half of the American population supports and rejoices a racist Republican candidate.
In addition, just few days after the Brexit, it has increased racism without proportions in England.
And, meanwhile, the citizens of the democratic Turkey are  begging to return the death penalty to that country. A barbaric method that many “evolved”  countries still continue to use in nowadays.
These latest events show that, either politicians and citizens do not know nothing about  history, or they did not learn from it, because they are moving towards the same course of the year 1933.
Hitler, behind the mask of “peace dictator” had to use the “ruse of pretending” to deceive the population, even being nominated for the Nobel Peace Prize, togeter with the dictators Benito Mussolini and Joseph Stalin, while the great Indian Peacemaker Mahatma Gandhi was never awarded the Nobel Peace Prize.
Today, however, there is not need to deceive the population. Because, all countries that have the atomic arsenal, openly say that they will not be intimidated in use it, claiming millions of innocent lives to ensure the economic interests of own their country.
For this, their government still using the “pretext of the cold war” as an imminent danger. And people fall like lambs, giving their support for that. A primitive thought!
Mankind have reached such an advanced intellect, but so cold heart! How is it possible that today, in full technology, it is not possible a dialogue of peace between politicians of the developed countries?
Why many do not want to see that, the great danger is not outside, but inside of us, in our own minds?

Previously there was only one Joseph Göbbels with his racist propaganda. Today, each country has its own “Göbbels ideology.”

But who am I to judge? Some is gonna say:

Only a mental patient who not live in reality. May be someone who wants only to appear in the media?
Many countries even may say: …. After all, the Germans were “bad.” We are the “good guys.” We are the “saviors” and “defenders” of the world.

However, this is not the reason for my message, but about the renewal of the nuclear atomic weapons.

August 29 is the International Day to Combat Nuclear Tests.

Shortly after the atomic bombs were exploded over Hiroshima and Nagasaki, Albert Einstein made this statement: “The time has come now, when man must give up war. It is no longer rational to solve international problems by resorting to war. Now that an atomic bomb, such as the bombs exploded at Hiroshima and Nagasaki, can destroy a city, kill all the people in a city, a small city the size of Minneapolis, say, we can see that we must now make use of man’s powers of reason, in order to settle disputes between nations.”

But people didn´t want to hear him. The first detonation of the hydrogen bomb in the Soviet Union, happened on August 12, 1961. One year after the first being tested in the United States.

Hans Albrecht Bethe (1906-2005) was one of those responsible for description of how nuclear fusion could produce the energy that makes the stars shine. This theory was published in his article “Energy Production in Stars”, published in 1939, showing in detail how four protons could be united and transformed into a helium nucleus.
Irony or not, the man who helped to build a weapon that can wipe out all humanity, received the Nobel Prize in 1967.

Luckily I’m not the only one schizophrenic who talks with the Spirits, but there was a very famous Brazilian medium named Francisco Candido Xavier, which in the 80s made this declaration:

“If humanity decides to follow the unfortunate way the Third World War, a nuclear war of unpredictable and disastrous consequences, then Mother Earth, under the auspices of the Greater Life, will react with unforeseen violence by our men of science. The man would start the War III, but who would end it would be the telluric forces of nature, the earth itself tired of human excesses, and then we would be faced with massive earthquakes; tsunamis and waves (tsunamis) consequential; we would see the explosion of volcanoes, long extinct; we would face devastating thaws that overwhelm on the globe people with tragic results for coastal areas due to rising sea levels; and in this case, the volcanic ash associated with harmful nuclear radiation would eventually take totally uninhabitable throughout the Northern Hemisphere of our globe. The 2004 tsunami in the sea and indicate in Japan in 2011 are a very small demonstration, in relation of which could cause in the tectonic plates.

Mount Paektu, Etna and Yellowstone will destroy millions of lives in minutes, in addition to cause an ice age on Earth.
Gas pipeline and Fraquing around the world will assist the hellishscenario.

The northern hemisphere of the planet becoming uninhabitable, large migration flows would move to the Southern Hemisphere, like Brazil, for example.

Americans, Canadians and Mexicans will occupy the states of the North region of the country, in line with Colombia and Venezuela.

Europeans will occupy the states of southern Brazil uniting themto Uruguay, Argentina and Chile. 

Asian, especially Chinese, Japanese and Korean, will occupy theMidwest, in connection with Paraguay, Bolivia and Peru.

The Brazilian Northeast states will be occupied by the Russians and Slavs.”

Youtube (english subtitle): https://youtu.be/4JxukHvGVzE

As you see, at the end, everyone will have to come to an agreement and share a much smaller space.
However, everything is in your hands. You can avoid much suffering.

To learn more about this prophecy, please read carefully the attached document I’m sending, together with 2 books of Allan Kardec.

Our time is ticking! It’s time for peace and tolerance. If we can connect trough the internet, also we can give our hands, as adult and civilized people, to our neighboors.
We thank you for your cooperation.
May Jesus, the true governor of the planet Earth and God, the creator of all things bless you all with peace and love. That the Al Mahdi, together with his heavenly angels may bring peace between all nations, all religions, but peacefully.
Because a so enlightened being abhors violence. He does not need firearms, or human armies because his words are sweet as honey and his army are the heavenly angels. For peace will never be achieved by violence.
For more information, please do not hesitate to contact me.
Yours faithfully,

XXXXXXXXXXX

Atom Bomb on Hiroshima and Nagasaki

atomic-bomb-966008_1280

What happened in Hiroshima and Nagasaki, should never, ever  be repeated in the history of mankind.

On 03 August, while I was preparing hastily a report on the scientific proof of the immortality of the soul, and the harmful effects of atomic weapons, and sent to the North Korea and other governments in Asia, calling for more dialogue, meanwhile, on the other side of Atlantic Mr. Trump was to inquire about using the atomic bomb again.
By listening, I could not help myself and I sent an email to his political party:

For this reason, Mr. Trump, atomic weapons should be avoided:
After the election in the United States, if the population give their vote you, then the danger of a nuclear war will Increase at least 30%, and the dream of a “Greater America” will turn into “atomic dust. “
Please read the report which is attached.
Since yesterday I have been sending  to countries in Asia, as for example North Korea, asking for peace……… And you talk about atomic weapon?
You are a disgrace to the President Abrahan Lincoln memory.
Thank for your attention and good luck to you!
Yours faithfully,
A.T.
This man is not only immoral, but he is very dangerous.
According to the famous brazilian medium Francisco Cândido Xavier (1910-2002), if humanity decides to follow the unfortunate way of the Third World War, a nuclear war of unpredictable and disastrous consequences, then Mother Earth, under the auspices of the Greater Life, will react with unforeseen violence by our men of science. The man would start the War III, but who would end it would be the telluric forces of nature, the earth itself tired of human excesses, and then we would be faced with massive earthquakes; tsunamis and waves, consequential; we would see the explosion of volcanoes, long extinct; we would face devastating thaws that overwhelm on the globe people with tragic results for coastal areas due to rising sea levels; and in this case, the volcanic ash associated with harmful nuclear radiation would eventually take totally uninhabitable throughout the Northern Hemisphere of our globe. The 2004 tsunami in the sea and indicate in Japan in 2011 are a very small demonstration, in relation of which could cause in the tectonic plates.
Mount Paektu, Etna and Yellowstone will destroy millions of lives in minutes, in addition to cause an ice age on Earth.
Gas pipeline and Fraquing around the world will assist the hellish scenario.
The northern hemisphere of the planet becoming uninhabitable, large migration flows would move to the Southern Hemisphere, like Brazil, South Australia and South Africa.
Americans, Canadians and Mexicans will occupy the states of the North region of the country, in line with Colombia and Venezuela.
Europeans will occupy the states of southern Brazil uniting them to Uruguay, Argentina and Chile.
Asian, especially Chinese, Japanese and Korean, will occupy the Midwest, in connection with Paraguay, Bolivia and Peru.
The Brazilian Northeast states will be occupied by the Russians and Slavs.
As you see, at the end, everyone will have to come to an agreement and share a much smaller space.
However, everything is in our hands, but especially in American hands. They can avoid much suffering.
hand-1030565_1280

We burned to death 100,000 Japanese civilians in Tokyo – men, women and children. LeMay recognized that what he was doing would be thought immoral if his side had lost. But what makes it immoral if you lose and not immoral if you win?

Robert McNamara, the Fog of War
If you want to watch the documentary (subtitle in English), please take a look here:
Here is a copy of the email sent to various governments and newspapers around the world.

PDF: Nuclear Weapons Damage for Body, Mind and Soul

If it will bring some result, I do not know. The only thing I know is to have a clear conscience to have contributed for the peace on the planet.
God bless us.

Thanks for reading and cheers, Miss Froggy
______________________________________